Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 611 to 620) – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 611

That scene, the one that left her feeling breathless, scared, and cornered-kept looping in Susanna’s mind.

Whether she liked it or not, whether she could accept it or not, Susanna knew it wasn’t going away anytime soon.

Because her mother… was involved too.

Hull, Barnaby, Silas, and Enzo made their way down the hall toward the study. As they passed by Susanna’s room, Hull paused, tilting his head ever so slightly. His presence was chilly, commanding so much so that Enzo was the first to break the tension.

“Let’s head to the study,” he said quickly, shooting a look at the other two. Then he set off, the others trailing after him.

Barnaby, bringing up the rear, smirked to himself. Men with women in their lives really were a different breed.

But then again, he thought, Hull hadn’t even bothered to tell Susanna where he was going earlier.

Once the others had gone, Hull turned back and gripped the doorknob to Susanna’s room. It didn’t budge. Locked clearly, Susanna had barricaded herself in again.

His stern features softened, and a hint of a mischievous, almost devilish smile crept onto his lips.

“Susie,” he called, his voice low and gentle, something rare for him.

Inside, Susanna sat on the edge of her bed. Maybe she was just too worried about her mother, but when she’d seen Hull and his guys return with blood on their clothes, she hadn’t felt the terror she expected. If anything, she was too caught up in her own head to even notice the odd warmth in Hull’s voice.

She replied, barely above a whisper, “What do you want?”

Despair had replaced fear, and it showed—even her words sounded flat and careless.

Hull, standing outside, was a little taken aback by her lack of fear. He grinned wider.

“Open up.”

“Nope,” Susanna shot back.

Hull’s eyebrows shot up. No trace of fear, and so quick to shut him down? Where was she getting this nerve from?

“You sure about that?” His tone dropped a little, just enough to make it clear he wasn’t asking.

Susanna went quiet. The edge in his voice snapped her out of her daze. Her thoughts, scattered just seconds ago, suddenly came crashing back.

“I…,” she started, and this time, her voice trembled.

Hull raised an eyebrow, picking up on her sudden shift. “Open the door, Susie. Let me see you.”

“I just… I just want to be alone for a bit,” she managed, voice small.

Oh God, she really just wanted a moment to herself.

But that only made Hull more suspicious. He could hear in her voice that something was off.

“Open. The. Door,” he said again, this time with an edge that brooked no argument.

Susanna nervously rubbed her hands together, remembering that time he’d climbed in through the balcony. There was no hiding from this guy, no matter how many locks she used.

With a sigh, she finally opened the door. The first thing she saw was his broad chest-streaked with blood.

Without thinking, her hand shot out. “You’re hurt again?”

She caught herself mid-reach, snatching her hand back. What was she doing? Star had told her not to get involved, not to fuss, not to get too close.

She wasn’t a nurse, after all. And as for taking care of people? Definitely not her specialty.

Hull caught every little movement, every flicker of emotion on her face, and a slow grin spread across his lips. “What’s this? Planning to strip me down again?”

Susanna’s jaw dropped.

“No, no, I swear, I wasn’t- … I didn’t mean honestly, last time was an accident!”

The more she tried to explain, the more flustered she got.

What the hell was he implying? Did he really think she’d done all that on purpose before?

“I didn’t mean to,” she mumbled, staring at the floor, cheeks burning. Hull’s teasing made it impossible to look him in the eye.

But even she had to admit, given how many times she’d accidentally undressed him while patching him up, it was a little hard to believe herself.

Chapter 612

From head to toe, there was no escape.

Right now, Susanna felt like she was sobbing rivers inside. How could she be so stupid?

Whenever she was near him, it was like her whole body was trapped under some kind of spell.

Hull watched her trembling shoulders, then reached out with his long fingers and gently lifted her chin.

Susanna instinctively tried to pull away, but there was no way she could outmatch his strength.

As he tilted her face up, Hull could see just how red her cheeks had gotten.

His lips curled into a smirk he couldn’t hide. “You ruined my good reputation, and yet you’re the one blushing?”

He put a little extra weight on the word “reputation.” Susanna couldn’t tell if he was doing it on purpose or not, but his tone was so intense it made her heart pound even harder.

Her face, already as red as a ripe tomato, somehow managed to get even hotter.

“I…-I…-I swear I didn’t mean to…” She stammered out the same excuse as before.

Normally, Susanna had a sharp tongue and a quick wit, but faced with Hull’s deep, intense gaze, she somehow turned into a jumbling mess.

Hull just smiled, saying nothing.

But that smile only made Susanna more nervous.

“So, um… how’s your investigation going?” she squeaked. God, when was this going to be over? She was desperate to talk to Star about all this. Hull still didn’t answer.

He just kept smiling, his eyes getting even deeper, as if he could see right through her.

What the hell did that mean? Was his reputation the only one that mattered? Did hers not count at all?

Sniffling, Susanna finally blurted out in a tiny voice, “So… are you saying I have to take responsibility for ruining your reputation?”

She’d heard the way he’d bit down on those words “reputation”-just moments ago. Was he really asking her to pay him back? And if so, what did that even mean?

Hull raised an eyebrow. “Well, don’t you think you should?”

Susanna: “…”

So she really did have to take responsibility…

But if he meant paying him off-well, she’d grown up with plenty of money, sure, never lacking for anything. But the numbers she’d overheard Hull tossing around on the phone with his business partners? That was a whole other universe.

“If it’s about money… I definitely can’t afford you,” she muttered under her breath.

Hull just stared at her in silence.

Susanna hated this kind of heavy, awkward silence. Especially with Hull-when he went quiet, she always panicked.

She tried her best to hold back, but finally, she couldn’t take it anymore. With a deep breath and a wild, reckless courage, she blurted out, “Fine! Then, what if I marry you instead?”

Meanwhile, Yvonne and Xander were on their way to the courthouse.

Yvonne really, really didn’t want to be there. The whole situation was a mess, even if her mom and brother had personally signed off on it. She still thought the whole thing was a terrible idea.

Especially since the whole “let’s get married” thing had been Xander’s idea. There had to be a catch-there always was with him.

Could you blame her for being suspicious? Even if he’d managed to explain away the stuff from three years ago, the scars from that whole disaster still ran deep.

The whole drive, Yvonne shot him dirty looks and practically burned holes in the dashboard with her glare.

“If it wasn’t for Star, I’d tell you right now-I wouldn’t lift a finger to help you,” she spat, practically growling out the words “Star” and “help you.” This jerk had actually threatened her, saying if she didn’t marry him, he’d fight for custody of Stella. The nerve! Did he have any shame at all? Kids. It always came down to the kids.

She made sure to emphasize the “help you” part, just so Xander would know exactly why they were doing this. As if she’d ever let him forget it. Xander just grinned, rubbing at the new scratch on his neck. With a huff, he shot back, “Relax. Once this whole mess is sorted, we’ll split up. Seriously-who in their right mind would want to marry you for life? Don’t flatter yourself.”

Yvonne: “…”

Damn it. She kind of wanted to punch him again.

Chapter 613

“That’s right.”

They’d just had another argument in the car-Yvonne was getting more and more annoyed the longer she thought about it. She kept pressing Xander for an explanation, but he absolutely refused to give her one.

All he would say was, “My mom’s on board. My brother’s on board.”

Excuse me, but wasn’t it *Yvonne* helping him out here?

So he gets his brother’s blessing, his mom’s approval, but if *she* says no, suddenly he’s threatening her? What kind of logic is that?

Yvonne was never one to just sit back and take it.

Naturally, it turned into a full-blown fight.

Now Xander had a few fresh scratches on his neck-and was that a bite mark? Yvonne rolled her eyes, not the least bit sorry. “So, if all you need is a quick fix, why not just, I don’t know, pay someone for a marriage contract?” Yvonne shot at him, arms folded.

He stared at her.

“I mean, seriously. Throw enough cash around, and there are plenty of women who’d marry you for a few months.”

She’d known a trust fund brat back in College, his family was breathing down his neck to settle down, but the woman he actually loved had been forced out of his life ages ago. He just tossed some cash at the problem and hired a stand-in bride to parade home for the holidays. Nothing real about it.

If Xander was in such a pinch, shouldn’t he be doing the same?

Xander snorted at her suggestion. “I’m broke.”

Yvonne blinked, incredulous. “Are you even listening to yourself right now?”

Before she could say more, Xander went on, “You really think women come cheap these days? You’d need at least a couple million just to get anyone halfway decent.”

Yvonne gaped. “Wait, what? Wasn’t it, like, half a million a few years ago?”

He raised an eyebrow. “You think it’s still 2017?”

She had to admit, he had a point.

And as she remembered, that trust fund guy had shelled out five hundred grand to buy himself three years of a sham marriage. Didn’t end well, either. The woman refused to divorce without a fight-turned out she was pregnant and ran off!

So much for ‘no strings attached.’ That one definitely got his money’s worth, but as for the love of his life, who knew what place she held in his heart after all that?

“But, come on, you’re the Schultz family’s golden boy. Even if you’re not in with them now, you didn’t exactly leave empty-handed.”

When he’d cut ties with the Schultzes, he’d taken plenty with him-his mom’s share, a chunk of the company, the works.

Xander shrugged. “Lost it all. Happy?”

Yvonne stared. “Uh-huh.”

She wasn’t buying it, not for a second. She knew exactly what Xander owned in New York. He might have a taste for the high life, but he was no fool when it came to making money.

Whatever. If he wanted to play the pauper, let him.

He smirked when she fell silent. “What’s the matter? Worried you’ll have to slum it with me? Well, newsflash: I might be broke, but Dan’s even worse off. He’s so desperate he’s marrying for resources.”

Yvonne nearly choked. Seriously? Dragging Dan into this?

His own financial mess was one thing no one was judging. But dragging someone else down with him? That was low.

“Whatever. Your wealth or lack thereof has nothing to do with me. We’re not tied together just because of some piece of paper. Dream on.” He gave her a wry look. “You sure know how to wash your hands of things.”

She shot back, “Don’t forget why we’re even doing this. I’m helping you get out of a jam, and, yeah, maybe it’ll get under Dan’s skin too. You’re really getting everything you want here, aren’t you?”

Xander couldn’t help but grin at the fire in her voice, especially when she spat out Dan’s name like a curse.

“Funny,” he drawled, “sounds like you’ve got your own reasons for wanting to annoy Dan.”

Yvonne glared. “And what if I do?”

God… Just thinking about it made her blood boil. She’d gone all the way to Chicago, only to catch Dan and Aira’s engagement party in full swing. To say it didn’t get under her skin would be a lie.

Someone she’d carried in her heart for years, a man she thought was gone for good, turned up alive and well, throwing himself a big engagement party with another woman. Talk about a punch in the gut.

Chapter 614

What kind of “good temper” was that? She’d practically gone nuclear.

Yeah, Yvonne had totally lost it back then…

Xander had definitely heard all about Yvonne’s legendary antics over in Vegas.

“You know, your little Vegas trip pissed off the entire Wilson family too.”

Yvonne snorted. “So what if it did? Big deal.”

Pissed off the Wilsons, whatever.

Honestly, the Quinns had collected plenty of enemies over the years. What was one more? Or one less? Didn’t matter.

At this point, why not just lean into it, go big or go home?

They arrived at City Hall.

When the clerk at the marriage license desk spotted them coming back, her face instantly soured.

She gave them a look that could curdle milk.

They’d made a huge scene here earlier that morning, and everyone was still dealing with the fallout.

Even in this part of the States, drama like that was not exactly uncommon—but the clerk was still pissed.

This time, she didn’t even bother hiding her annoyance at Yvonne’s choice of a husband.

She took their IDs and started hammering at her keyboard, clack, clack, clack. You could practically feel her rage in every keystroke. She couldn’t take it out on Xander, so the poor keyboard took the brunt of it. In five minutes, it was almost smoking.

Yvonne: “….”

Xander: “….”

For once, they didn’t stir up more trouble or start a scene.

Not even five minutes later, the clerk slapped two marriage certificates in front of them. “There. You’re done.”

Yvonne blinked. “That’s it?”

That was fast.

So, all it took for a woman to go from single to married was a few minutes? Then why did so many bachelors seem to struggle for years?

The clerk took a sip of her coffee and nodded. “Yup. But if he ever lays a hand on you, honey, you’ll have a whole bunch of departments to call- not just the cops. So don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Yvonne: “!!!”

Uh…

Xander? Abusing her? Not a chance.

Xander’s face went even darker, and he shot the clerk a look like he was ready to eat her alive.

But the clerk wasn’t intimidated. She shot him a look right back.

Xander stood up so abruptly that Yvonne jumped in her seat. “What’re you doing?”

He glared at the clerk with that intense, dangerous vibe of his. For a second, the clerk actually seemed a little unsettled.

Because Xander’s presence was just that overwhelming.

Yvonne noticed and tugged on his sleeve. “Chill, let’s just go.”

She wasn’t wrong. With the way he looked right now, he did sort of seem like the type to snap at any moment.

“She’s just doing her job, okay? Let’s move. C’mon, be good…”

Yvonne got up, grabbed Xander’s arm, and dragged him out.

Sure, Xander was a big shot in this city-feared by everyone, but even he had to pick his battles. This was *not* the place to mess around. Yvonne hurried them out of City Hall.

The clerk watched them leave, shaking her head in disbelief.

“Ada, can you believe those two?” she muttered to her coworker. “This morning they nearly tore the place down, and now they’re here to get married?”

There’d been a full-blown shouting match…

And now, here they were, getting hitched.

Honestly, you’d think people who looked so wrong for each other would call it off at the last minute. But nope, they actually went through with it. This world just gets weirder and weirder. Some couples seem perfect and split at the altar. These two? Fistfights and all, and they’re still together.

Ada, the one who processed Yvonne and Xander’s marriage certificate, slammed her coffee cup down. “Just watch. They’ll be back in under three months for a divorce.”

“What? Really?”

“You saw him look like a walking domestic violence case. And she’s no pushover either. Give it three months: someone ends up in jail, or they somehow survive each other.”

It was harsh, but honestly, Xander and Yvonne’s behavior pretty much said it all.

Outside City Hall, Yvonne shivered. “Someone’s talking trash about me behind my back. If I find out who, I’ll rip their tongue out.”

Xander just gave her a look like she’d lost her mind.

Chapter 615

With just a glance, Xander looked away and headed straight for his car, tossing over his shoulder, “You can get yourself home.”

Yvonne fumed. “Are you kidding me? You pick me up like some white knight on the way here, and now you’re just ditching me? Should I just march back in there and file for divorce right now?”

When he wanted to marry me, nothing could chase him off.

Now that the wedding’s over…

Switching up on me like this? Seriously? What a jerk.

At least other newlyweds go out for a celebratory dinner or something.

Xander was already sliding into the driver’s seat, a smirk on his lips as he looked at Yvonne. “For the next six months, don’t even think about it.”

Yvonne shot right back, “Oh please, if I want a divorce, I’ll find a way. Are you sure that line works on me?”

It’s just a divorce, not rocket science.

Xander, clearly done with her sass, rolled up the window and told the guy in the front seat, “Drive, Kyle.”

If he kept talking to this woman, he was going to have a heart attack.

Kyle glanced at him, a bit awkward. “Uh, are you really not gonna take Mrs. Quinn out for a wedding dinner or something?”

“We don’t like the same food,” Xander replied casually.

Eat with Yvonne? He’d rather chew glass. With her temper, one wrong word, and she’d probably flip the whole table.

Kyle just stared. “…”

Yeah, that didn’t sound like a real excuse.

“You might want to be careful, sir. If you push her too far, she’ll march right down to the courthouse and file for divorce herself,” Kyle added, not doubting Yvonne for a second.

Xander’s eyes went cold. “She wouldn’t dare.”

Kyle wisely went silent.

Wouldn’t she? Everyone in Ferrowland knew better. Did Xander really have no clue about the woman he’d married?

Xander pulled out his phone and dialed a number. The person on the other end clearly didn’t want to answer. It took two tries before someone finally picked up.

“Mr. Schultz, calling to start a fight again?” Dan’s voice dripped with sarcasm.

A slow grin tugged at Xander’s lips. “Yvonne. She’s my wife now.”

Silence, heavy and cold, settled over the line.

Meanwhile, at the hospital.

The air in the room turned frigid. Dan opened his eyes, icy and sharp, and shot a look at Manny, who shrank under his gaze.

Dan quickly looked away, voice flat and cold. “What did you just say?”

Xander’s tone was smug. “I said, Yvonne is my wife now. So, how about you stop bothering her, or else—”

Dan’s eyes flashed dangerously. “Or else what?”

“Or else I’ll see to it you’re run out of Ferrowland for good,” Xander threatened, voice like steel.

If this guy thought he could swagger around Ferrowland, he had another thing coming.

Dan laughed, bitter and biting. “Big words, Mr. Schultz. Is the Schultz family still backing you up these days?”

Every word was clipped, his breath coming faster.

Xander chuckled. “Who cares who’s backing me? Point is, Yvonne’s my wife now. Mine. Got it?”

The line went even more tense, Dan’s breath heavy and sharp.

Even over the phone, Xander could feel the dangerous energy radiating from Dan.

“Xander!” Dan nearly growled.

“What are you yelling for? Didn’t you lose your memory or something?” Xander shot back. “Good, I hope by the time you remember, Yvonne and I already have a kid together. Lose your memory for a lifetime, for all I care.”

Dan didn’t answer, but the silence was thick with rage.

In the front seat, Kyle couldn’t help but think these two men obviously had a lot more history than just today’s spat. This wasn’t just a grudge; it sounded like a feud years in the making.

Chapter 616

“You wouldn’t dare.”

Dan’s voice exploded on the other end of the line.

Xander just grinned wider, sounding almost smug. “Yeah? My wife. Legally.”

He kept saying “my wife” over and over, every word making Dan even more furious.

Before Dan could spit out another word, Xander hung up right in his face.

Silence filled the cramped car.

Xander sparked up a cigarette, took a long drag, and finally seemed to relax, like even his lungs could finally breathe easily. Kyle glanced at him nervously in the rearview mirror. “Mr. Schultz, uh… were you trying to piss off Mr. Murray on purpose?” Xander snorted. “Damn right. I hope that bastard chokes on it—ah, shit…”

He winced, a fresh cut on his lip pulling painfully.

Kyle blinked. He hadn’t realized before that Mr. Schultz could be this petty. Was this all just payback for what happened today? No, that didn’t seem right. There had to be more to the story.

Over at the hospital…

Dan had racked up a few new bruises himself-Xander had caught him off-guard, and he’d never had a chance to defend himself.

Xander’s cocky attitude over the phone had pushed Dan over the edge. He slammed his fist into the side table so hard that a bottle of Gatorade toppled off.

Manny hovered nearby, looking like he wanted to crawl under a rock. “Sir?”

“You told me they wouldn’t actually get married!”

Manny’s eyes went wide. He’d overheard the whole call, and now it was hitting him: they really did it?

“But… after all that drama… how could they have gotten married?”

Manny scratched his head, thinking back to the chaos at the courthouse this morning. Xander had looked like he’d just walked out of a bar fight- fresh bruises all over his face and neck. No way those two were headed for a happy wedding.

He muttered under his breath, “Where the hell did everything go so wrong?”

Dan shot him a glare so cold, Manny froze in place.

“Sir, I just “

“Get out.”

Dan’s temper snapped. He didn’t bother trying to hide his fury.

Manny jumped, stammered an apology, and practically sprinted from the room. Now Dan was alone, the whole hospital room seeming to pulse with his anger.

His mind kept replaying the right with Xander memories coming back clearer than ever, each one twisting a knife in his gut.

Xander. Yvonne.

Yvonne…

The thought of Yvonne and Xander actually getting that marriage certificate sent another wave of rage through him.

He grabbed his phone and dialed Yvonne without thinking.

What the hell was wrong with her? Had she lost her mind, going through with this? How could she actually marry Xander?

…

Meanwhile, outside the courthouse…

Yvonne was standing on the curb, trying to hail a cab. Of course, it was rush hour, and the line of people waiting stretched down the block. She was fuming, and Xander was getting the brunt of it in her mind.

Chapter 617

Yvonne had just gotten off the phone after a heated argument with Xander when Dan’s name flashed on her screen. Her mood was already shot, and she sure as hell wasn’t in the mood for pleasantries.

She let out a short, humorless laugh. “What’s up, Dan? Calling to congratulate me or something?”

Yeah, right. From the tone in his voice, she could tell congratulations were the last thing on his mind.

Dan’s voice was tight. “Is it true? You really married Xander?”

“Oh, so you know already, huh?”

She’d only been testing him, but the way he spat out the word “really” told her everything she needed to know.

Dan pressed on, his voice brittle. “You actually signed the papers with him?”

“What, you think we’d fake it? People like me and Xander don’t play those games.”

She shot back immediately, leaving him nowhere to go.

Dan’s tone turned icy. “Yvonne.”

She matched his coldness. “What, you got a problem with my attitude? Who I marry is none of your business.”

Her words were as detached as a frozen lake in February. Once, she’d burned with passion for this man now, there was nothing but frost.

Dan was fuming on the other end, his chest tight with anger. He ground out the words: “Divorce him.”

Yvonne just snorted, her laughter sharp as glass. “Oh, please.”

Dan lost it. “You used to fight with Xander like cats and dogs, and now you’re married? Have you lost your mind? What kind of brainless stunt is this?”

The more he talked, the louder he got, like he was about to reach through the phone and throttle her.

“Yeah, maybe I am crazy, so what? Is that illegal now?” Yvonne shot back, sarcasm dripping from her voice.

Dan sputtered. “You-“

“Me what? If I’m so out of my mind, that’s not your problem anymore. Who do you think you’re lecturing, Dan?”

She didn’t stop. “Who gave you the right to judge me, huh? Maybe look in the mirror before you start handing out life advice.”

Dan fell silent, but Yvonne wasn’t finished.

“And by the way, Xander’s my husband now. If you’re in Redwood County, you’d better show some respect, or I swear I’ll make you regret it.”

Dan’s breath hitched. “Wait, are you saying you’d what, go after me for him?”

He couldn’t finish the sentence. It was like he didn’t even recognize her anymore.

Yvonne let out another harsh laugh. “Damn right I would. If you mess with Xander, you mess with me.”

“Mr. Murray, let me remind you…I don’t mix up friends and strangers. Don’t push your luck.”

That “Mr. Murray” hit Dan like a slap in the face. Was that all he was now? Not “Danny,” not the guy she used to love—just Mr. Murray.

Yvonne pressed on. What’s wrong – suddenly forgotten everything? Thought you had amnesia or something, but you sure don’t sound like it now.”

She’d always suspected Dan was faking it. The way he was acting now just proved it to her.

Five long years she’d put up with him. Now, she was done.

Chapter 618

The whole world seemed to freeze for a moment.

Jerk…?

Ms. Quinn certainly had a creative way of cursing out a man.

Seriously, what kind of woman calls a guy a “jerk” when she’s mad at him? Was that even an insult strong enough for what he’d done?

Dan’s breathing was ragged with anger. “Yvonne.”

Yvonne snapped right back, “What? Don’t you yell at me. You’re a jerk, Dan. If you ever show your face in front of me again, I swear, I’ll deck you every single time.”

And with that, before Dan could sputter another word, Yvonne hung up.

She really was furious.

She just couldn’t wrap her head around the fact that five years ago, she’d been played for a fool by that jerk.

Dan stared numbly at the phone, the dial tone buzzing in his ears and his head pounding even louder.

He glanced up and caught sight of Manny lurking in the doorway, his expression growing even darker. “You heard all that?”

“N-nope. Didn’t hear a thing,” Manny stammered, forcing a nervous grin.

But honestly, his smile was so awkward that it only made Dan’s mood worse.

Manny was itching to bolt out of there.

Who would’ve guessed? The so-called golden boy of the Ferrowland’s most elite family, heir to money, power, and all that turned out like this? Yvonne calling Dan a “jerk” was something you didn’t hear every day.

Dan gritted his teeth. “Get out.”

From Manny’s face, it was obvious he’d heard everything.

Dan’s head throbbed. Five years. He’d actually forgotten about that woman for five years.

Thinking about what went down recently in Sands City, and the things he’d said to her…

A woman like Yvonne, who never let a grudge slide she probably hated him to the core by now.

“I-I actually have something important to tell you,” Manny ventured, voice wavering.

If it wasn’t for this urgent business, he’d have been long gone. Honestly, after hearing Dan get chewed out like that, he was half-worried he’d be next.

Dan glared icily. “Spit it out.”

Manny swallowed. “Lottie just met with Landseer.”

Landseer!

He might look harmless, but Landseer was a key player in their current setup.

Landseer wanted what they had, and they needed Landseer to get connected with another important player in the game.

Hearing that Lottie had met with Landseer, Dan’s face darkened. “What business do they have together?”

“Nothing, apparently,” Manny shook his head. “Landseer’s always tried to get in with the Lugar family, but he’s just not got the clout.”

But this time, Lottie herself had made the effort to meet him.

If Dan was being honest, there was no way Lottie would bother with Landseer unless it was about Yvonne.

When Dan didn’t answer, Manny pressed on, “Could this be about what happened between you and Ms. Quinn five years ago? I mean, everyone knows- Lottie, Mr. Quinn-they’re fiercely protective of their own.”

The Quinns, the Lugars – everyone knew you didn’t mess with their family. If Lotie was making moves for Yvonne’s sake, then all their recent efforts might have been for nothing.

Lottie’s reputation in Ferrowland was legendary; she didn’t mess around.

Dan’s scowl deepened. For Yvonne? He couldn’t rule it out…

Manny said quietly, “If this really is about Ms. Quinn, we could have a serious problem.”

Chapter 619

Stella finally let out a sigh of relief. Susanna had managed to get through the day without causing a scene in front of Hull.

But her relief lasted all of three seconds.

Because, out of nowhere, Susanna groaned, “I can’t believe it… I said I’d marry him.”

Stella: “!!!”

Wait. What?

Back up. Did Susanna just say she’d marry Hull? As in, get hitched? Tie the knot? What the actual heck?

Stella’s brain just… froze. Completely blanked out for a good few minutes before she managed to stammer, “You-you said you’d do what now?” “Who are you marrying?”

She had to be hearing things. There was no way Susanna just blurted out that she wanted to marry Hull. Not unless Stella had somehow fallen into an alternate universe.

But Susanna looked absolutely mortified. “Honestly, I kinda wish the ground would just swallow me up right now.”

How bad was it? Like, full-on social death. She could practically feel her soul leaving her body from secondhand embarrassment.

Susanna was so done, she couldn’t even bring herself to repeat it.

Stella swallowed, took a deep breath or five, trying to steady her nerves. “Wait, hold on. You-what the hell, Susie?!”

Susanna groaned, “I wish I could just get rid of my mouth. Or my hands. Honestly, I don’t want either of them right now.”

Her hands, her mouth—why did they always betray her, especially around Hull? She was mortified.

Stella listened to Susanna’s existential crisis, and then suddenly her eyes lit up. “Wait a second. Are you telling me all those little things you’ve done before were just leading up to this moment?”

Susanna: “!!!”

“No! I swear, I wasn’t—”

She hurried to deny it, and it was the truth. She seriously hadn’t meant any of this.

Stella narrowed her eyes. “Then why were you always messing with Hull’s belt or tugging at his jacket, huh?” She leaned in, a wicked smile on her face. “Come on, Susie, be honest. That time at Mist Bay, when you were fumbling with Hull’s belt buckle-was that because you had your eye on him from the start?”

Everything suddenly seemed to connect.

It all made sense now. Like some weird, accidental love story that had just fallen into place.

If Susanna *wasn’t* into Hull, then all her actions just seemed… suspicious, to say the least.

Especially after randomly blurting out, “marry him.” That’s just too obvious.

Susanna’s brain felt fried. “Star, I swear I’m not like that. You know me! Do I seem like that kind of girl to you?”

Stella just grinned. “Relax, even if you are, I totally get it. I’d have a crush on him, too.”

Susanna: “!!!”

Wow, thanks for the unwavering support, wrong place, wrong time, but thanks.

If Stella had said that any other day, Susanna might have actually been touched. But right now? She just wanted to melt into the floor.

Stella nudged her. “Come on, just tell me, do you like Hull? If you do, I’ll even play matchmaker for you.”

Susanna looked even more miserable.

“Do you think this is the Middle Ages or something? Like, my parents are gonna arrange a marriage for me?”

Who would want to marry that terrifying guy? She’d need at least three hearts to handle him, and unfortunately, she was born with just one.

So, for the sake of her own survival, there was no way she could hang around Hull.

Stella pressed on. “Just say it—do you like him or not?”

Chapter 620

“But that’s just the truth!”

There was a sudden note of frustration in Susanna’s voice.

Honestly, she felt totally out of control around Hull-like her body and her mouth just had a mind of their own.

Every time something happened, and she’d blurt something out, she’d just freeze up in shock right after.

Stella said, “Okay, then just tell me straight, do you actually like Hull or not?”

“Honestly? I’m too scared to even like him.”

Susanna repeated what she’d said before, feeling even more lost than ever under Stella’s questioning.

God knows, that whole “marry you” thing hadn’t come out of real feelings for Hull.

Even now, Susanna couldn’t figure out why she’d said something so dramatic out of nowhere.

Just as those words left her mouth, the bedroom door clicked open.

Hull’s face was unreadable.

But the moment Susanna looked up and met his icy blue eyes-eyes as cold as a frozen lake, her heart started pounding.

Meanwhile, Stella’s call with Susanna was suddenly cut off.

She called out “Hello? Hello?” into the phone, but there was no answer.

That’s when Yvonne walked in from the hallway.

She saw Stella and gave her a look. “Calling your bestie from Portland again?”

The jealousy in her voice was unmistakable, like the air just got a little green with envy.

Stella just shrugged.

Yvonne snorted, “You really should tell her to stop calling so much. Ronald’s gonna get the wrong idea if this keeps up.”

Seriously, what kind of woman calls another woman this many times a day?

Wait a minute… “Don’t tell me your friend’s got a crush on my brother or something.”

Stella had been thinking Ronald didn’t care, but clearly, Yvonne was not amused.

When she heard Yvonne’s latest accusation, Stella rolled her eyes. “What are you even talking about?”

Susie was not that kind of person.

Yvonne just huffed, “Don’t say I didn’t warn you. You know what they say in Portland-lock your doors and keep an eye on your best friend.” Stella said firmly, “Susie’s not like that. Don’t be ridiculous.”

She knew Susanna inside and out.

It’s just that lately, with all the chaos around Hull, Susanna had been acting out of character, probably just freaked out.

Back home in Portland, she’d never be like this.

Yvonne screwed up her face. “Susie? Ugh, what kind of name is that?”

Stella just stared. Honestly, sometimes she wondered about Yvonne’s priorities.

Yvonne was about to say something else when her phone rang.

She glanced at the screen unknown number.

She hesitated, then picked up. “Go ahead, what’s your plan to humiliate me this time? Might as well give me a heads up so I can hit back, you jerk.”

Not even waiting for a response, Yvonne launched into it.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 601 to 610) – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 601

Yvonne Quinn was sitting next to her brother Ronald, listening to him chat on the phone. The sugary-sweet conversation between him and Stella was enough to make her want to crawl out of her own skin.

Seriously, she swore, if her pores ever got clogged from all this lovey-dovey nonsense, she’d be sending them both the dermatologist bill.

After all these years… They’d all been around each other forever, and now that Ronald was finally dating someone, he was acting like a total lovesick teenager.

Ronald murmured a few more soft words to Stella before hanging up. Yvonne shot him a teasing look. “Well, would you look at that, big bro. Didn’t know you had it in you to be such a smooth talker.”

“We used to worry you’d scare Stella off, you know.”

The truth was, everyone in both the Quinn and Lugar families had known for ages how Ronald felt about Stella. That was the real reason both families had always treated Stella like one of their own.

Family is family, after all. Of course, they doted on her.

The thing was, Ronald had always come off so serious. Sure, he was good to Stella, but he just had this stern, almost fatherly vibe. It was like he was her overprotective dad, not her boyfriend. No wonder they’d all been worried she’d feel pressured.

But judging by that phone call, it seemed like they’d been worried for nothing. Ronald was absolutely doting on Stella, and honestly, it was kind of sweet.

Then again, he’d always been gentle with her. Even back when he looked super serious, one sad look from Stella, and you could see him soften right up.

Ronald shot Yvonne a look-one of those classic, big-brother glares.

Her grin faded. “Hey, why are you glaring at me like that?”

Okay, so there were different kinds of “serious.” The look he gave Stella wasn’t the same as the one he gave her. Total double standard.

Ronald straightened the cuff of his shirt. “Stay away from Dan Murray.”

“Yeah, I know,” Yvonne said, nodding.

What was the point in staying friends with a guy who was practically engaged to someone else, anyway? Even if Dan was going to be in town for a while, she could manage to keep her distance. No point in making things messy.

Ronald gave her another sideways look. “You did a real number on him, huh?”

He’d seen the bandages on Dan’s forehead and chest earlier. It was obvious Yvonne hadn’t held back.

And the oatmeal stains on his shirt? Clearly, she’d gone back into his hospital room and let him have it again.

Dan used to be the only guy Yvonne was ever soft with. But after all these years, that tenderness had vanished.

Yvonne shrugged. “Yeah, I really didn’t expect him to be such a wimp. Guess I was a little rough.”

She remembered how tough Dan had been five years ago. Now? It had been almost too easy to put him in the hospital. Honestly, she thought Dan’s bodyguard Manny could take him these days.

Ronald actually looked a little pleased at her answer.

Meanwhile, over at the Lugar house, Stella was sitting with Lydia, her grandmother, who was showing off her collection of family heirlooms. Stella tried to look excited, even though jewelry didn’t really do much for her.

“Wow, Grandma, you’ve got some seriously cool stuff.”

Lydia beamed. “Of course I do! I’ve been collecting these for years. They’re all for you and Yvonne.”

Stella glanced over the sparkling emeralds and various gemstones, all glittering under the lights. They were pretty, she had to admit.

Suddenly, Lydia noticed the necklace around Stella’s neck. “Hey, that’s a beautiful necklace. Did Ronald get it for you?”

Stella smiled and touched the pendant. “No, my sister made it for me. Pretty, right?”

Lydia nodded. “It’s lovely. What’s it made of?”

“She said she ‘found’ the stone somewhere wouldn’t tell me what kind. Honestly, knowing her, she probably got swindled into buying it and just didn’t want to admit it.”

If anyone tried to cheat Yvonne, though, they’d definitely regret it.

Lydia shook her head in amazement. “When did she learn to make jewelry? I knew she could sew, but this is new.”

Thinking about why Yvonne had learned to sew in the first place, Lydia’s eyes grew a little misty.

Chapter 602

Stella caught the flicker of emotion in her eyes and gave a gentle nudge, “Hey, Sis, I know you’ve learned your lesson.”

“Hm?”

“Relax. She’s not gonna change herself for that guy anymore.”

Thinking about how much Yvonne used to bend over backwards for Dan made Stella’s chest ache a little. Dan had been a big deal in Yvonne’s world. Who would’ve thought he’d turn out to be… well, that kind of man?

Lydia sighed, “Let’s hope so.”

She really did feel for Yvonne. Yvonne always acted so carefree, so loud and brash, nobody would’ve guessed she could fall so hard for someone.

“Wait, is Dan even alive?” Lydia asked suddenly.

It had been five years. The guy was supposed to be dead. Who would imagine he was still kicking around?

Stella nodded, “Yeah. He’s alive.”

Lydia frowned, “Who the heck made the call that he was dead back then?” That was a big deal. If you can’t even tell if someone’s alive or dead, what’s the point of being a doctor?

“Finley,” Stella replied.

Lydia’s jaw dropped. “Oh, that explains everything.”

When it came to Finley Yoder, Lydia was at a loss for words. “I honestly don’t know how he ever got his ‘genius doctor’ reputation.”

Everyone in town raved about Finley’s skills, but anyone who actually knew him… well, they knew better.

As they were talking, Ronald and Yvonne walked in from the porch. “Grandma,” Yvonne called out first.

There was still a bruise on her face. When she leaned in closer, Lydia jumped. “Oh my goodness, what happened to your face? Who did this to you?”

It was obvious she’d been hit.

Stella’s eyes went wide, too. Yvonne gingerly touched her cheek, wincing. “Ugh, the jerk’s goons didn’t hold back. Hurts like hell.”

Even her lip had started to swell.

Stella blinked. “The jerk’s… people?”

Something about the way Yvonne said it just felt off.

Lydia’s face darkened as soon as she heard “the jerk.” “Dan’s people?”

Yvonne nodded. “Yeah, but enough about that. Grandma, what’s with all the jewelry? Showing off?”

Stella stifled a laugh. Lydia swatted Yvonne’s arm. “Watch your mouth, you little rascal! You think I’m that type?”

Yvonne grinned, “Of course not.”

Still, why lay all this stuff out?

Lydia huffed, “Star’s getting married soon. These are part of her wedding trousseau. I’m letting her pick. You want to take a look too?”

Yvonne shook her head, “I’m not getting married, Grandma. Give it all to Star.”

Yvonne never cared much for fancy things anyway. Stella was the girly one; might as well let her have everything.

Stella chimed in, “I’ve got more than enough, honestly. I don’t need any more.”

She really meant it. After all those years away, her mom and Yvonne had stuffed her closet with so many things she could barely close the doors. Watching the two girls push the treasures back and forth, Lydia scowled, “Fine, I’ll just throw it all out then?”

“Wait, I’ll pick!” Yvonne piped up, knowing from Lydia’s tone she was about to lose her temper. She hurried over to sift through the boxes. Not that she’d actually use any of it—she’d probably just hand it over to Star anyway.

Meanwhile, Ronald sidled up to Stella and slipped a bracelet onto her wrist. Lydia caught sight of it and cleared her throat. “Ahem, that one’s for Yvonne.”

That piece wasn’t cheap, either. The kid’s got a good eye, she thought.

Yvonne waved it off, “Give it to Star. I don’t even like that one.”

Ha, Lydia thought, this old lady’s really playing favorites out in the open. Poor Star, sitting right there, how’s she supposed to feel?

But Lydia knew what Yvonne was thinking and snorted, “Don’t be ridiculous. I’ve got something even better set aside for Star. What are you worried about?”

Like she’d really play favorites. One was her darling granddaughter-in-law, and the other, well, Star was carrying her great-grandchild, after all.

Chapter 603

When Ronald brought Stella into the cozy room, they found Levi fiddling with the pot Stella had brought him from her trip. The grin on his face was so wide it could have split his cheeks.

Stella shot Ronald a glance, and he snickered under his breath. “Someone’s pretending not to care.”

Stella had just told Ronald over the phone that Levi seemed less than thrilled with her gift. But looking at that happy grin, now disappointed? Seriously?

Ronald cleared his throat, and Levi snapped out of his reverie, turning around to face them. The moment he spotted Stella, he wiped the smile off his face and put the pot down, all business.

“Don’t you think that just because you brought me this thing, I’ll forgive you for disappearing for three years?” Levi huffed, arms crossed. “Three years! Do you even realize how long that is? You think that’s something you can just say sorry for and move on?”

Stella pouted. “But you literally just said we were good, not even five minutes ago!”

How could he switch up so quickly?

Levi grumbled, “That was just so your grandma wouldn’t get upset. I haven’t forgiven you.”

“What if I get you another pot? Maybe a bigger one?” Stella offered, only half joking.

Levi just snorted and turned his back on them.

Stella, undeterred, held up three fingers. “How about three pots? That’s my final offer!”

She’d never bought anyone that many presents at once-except Ronald, of course. For him, it was always hard to resist picking up little things she thought he’d like.

“Order them now,” Levi said, not turning around.

Stella couldn’t help but laugh. “Deal, I’ll get right on it.”

She’d actually already messaged the shop owner to send over a few more, just in case.

With Levi pacified, the mood lightened. The group headed to The Lugar Castle for lunch, lingering until well after two before finally heading out. Lydia, even though she clearly favored Yvonne, still treated Stella warmly, shoving extra goodies into her hands as they were leaving. In the Car

Yvonne sat up front, scrolling through her phone. “Wow. Mom really handles everything, huh?”

Stella looked up. “Handles what?”

“You and my brother,” Yvonne replied, glancing back. “I was kinda worried people would talk behind your backs about the whole thing. But now? It’s all handled. Mom fixed it.”

Stella blinked. “People talking…?”

Before coming back from Portis City, she’d been nervous about gossip. But after seeing her mom and grandma’s reactions, she realized-why should she care about what outsiders think? The only opinions that mattered were those of the people she loved. If her mom and grandma disapproved… Well, that would actually hurt.

But now, hearing Yvonne say her mom had smoothed things over, Stella couldn’t help but ask, “How’d she do that?”

“You didn’t hear this morning?” Ronald ruffled Stella’s hair fondly.

Stella’s mind flashed back to that morning, coming downstairs and catching her mom on the phone, saying something about, “My daughter-in-law is all grown up now…”

That was her mom’s way of dealing with things-making a public statement so nobody dared to say a word against Stella.

Stella felt a lump in her throat and snuggled closer to Ronald. He brushed her cheek gently. “Touched?”

“Yeah,” she whispered, genuinely moved.

Back in Portis City, the Larkin family had shown her just how cold-blooded ties could be. Family by name, but nothing more. But with the Quinns and the Lugars, she felt nothing but warmth. That’s why she’d never called Cloudia Lawson “Mom” or Jaxon Larkin “Brother.” Mom, Dad, brother— those titles belonged to Ronald’s family, not the Larkins.

She wanted nothing to do with them.

Buzz, buzz. Yvonne’s phone vibrated, snapping Stella out of her thoughts.

“Hello?” Yvonne answered.

“Ms. Quinn, it’s Manny.”

Yvonne nearly hung up-she’d promised her brother she wouldn’t get mixed up with Dan’s people. But Manny seemed to sense her hesitation. “Our boss got beaten up. Again.”

Yvonne’s jaw dropped. “Seriously?!”

Stella and Ronald exchanged looks.

The way Manny said “again,” you could hear the exasperation in his voice. Clearly, this wasn’t the first time.

Yvonne sighed. “What, do you want me to pay for his hospital bills? I’ll say it now, if it wasn’t me who hit him, I’m not paying a dime.”

Chapter 604

When Yvonne thought back to how Manny had practically dragged her out of the city hall, she figured it was probably because she’d punched Dan and owed compensation.

Okay, fair. She had punched the guy, after all.

But this time, she hadn’t laid a finger on anyone-so why was she in trouble again?

Manny’s voice turned icier over the phone. “Maybe you didn’t hit him, but you’re still involved.”

Yvonne was at a loss for words.

What kind of logic is that?

She didn’t hit anyone, but she’s still responsible? Who makes up these rules? Either these people were geniuses, or they were out of their minds. Yvonne bit her tongue and finally asked, “So who did hit him?”

Manny’s answer came sharp and quick. “Mr. Schultz. Xander Schultz. The guy you’re supposed to marry. He came to the hospital and clocked our boss.”

The anger in Manny’s voice was boiling over, rising higher with every word until he sounded on the verge of breaking down.

Yvonne blinked. “Wait, what?”

Well, that was…unexpected.

But honestly? Not bad news at all.

The moment Yvonne had seen Xander get hit at the city hall, she’d known Dan was finished. This was Ferrowland, after all. Whatever big shot Dan thought he was back in Sands City, it didn’t matter here.

Xander was the local kingpin around these parts. Even a big fish from out of town can’t outswim the sharks who know these waters.

Seeing how worked up Manny was, Yvonne tried to sound reasonable. “Look, you guys went after him today, right? You know Xander-he’s not the forgiving type. Of course, he was going to hit back.”

She remembered Manny showing up at her place earlier, looking like he was ready to start a bar brawl; heck, he’d even brought backup! Even when Xander had gotten burned before, he’d still managed to get a few punches in.

With his kind of temper? Of course, he was going to settle the score.

“If you ask me, you all had it coming,” Yvonne said flatly.

Manny snapped, “Ms. Quinn, maybe you should figure out whose side you’re on.”

Yvonne bristled. “Excuse me? Maybe you should listen to yourself for a second.”

Did Manny even understand what was going on with Dan and Aira Wilson?

She was supposed to take the side of a guy who was about to marry another woman?

“If you ask me, Xander should’ve punched you, too. Maybe it’d knock some sense into you.”

Anyone with half a brain wouldn’t be talking like this, she thought.

Seeing Yvonne finally lose her cool, Manny sounded desperate. “Our boss forgot about you, okay? He’s not hurting you on purpose. You can’t just let people beat him up.”

Yvonne rolled her eyes. “Maybe he should just crawl back to Sands City and be a mayor over there, instead of making a fool of himself here.” And with that, she hung up.

Forgot about her? Not hurting her on purpose? Yvonne snorted. As far as she was concerned, Dan was faking it using “amnesia” as an excuse to have his cake and eat it too. Disgusting.

She was so angry she could feel it in her bones.

Ronald was sitting on the couch, holding Stella as she snuggled into his chest. He looked up, not bothering to hide his amusement. “So, Dan got beat up?”

“Yep. His people are saying he’s got amnesia, so none of the stuff he’s done to me counts, and I’m supposed to be on his side.”

She scoffed. “Can you believe that? Like any sane person would buy it.”

“If you ask me,” Ronald said with a grin, “Xander went too easy on them. Maybe another round would knock some sense into those idiots.”

Yvonne’s complaint about Xander seemed to put Ronald and Stella at ease. Their biggest fear was that Yvonne might suddenly say she wanted to check on Dan, which would’ve really been a nightmare.

Yvonne was still fuming, about to rant some more, when her phone rang again. This time, it was Xander.

She picked up. “What do you want?”

She was still mad about Dan, and now Xander was calling? Just great.

Or maybe it was just that after being bullied by Ronald for so many years, Xander had finally had enough. For once, he wasn’t waiting a day before getting payback-he’d handled it all in the time it took to eat lunch.

Xander’s voice was cool and direct. “I’m outside City Hall. Come down.”

“What for?”

As soon as she heard he was at the City Hall, Yvonne’s heart skipped a beat.

“To finish getting married,” Xander replied.

Yvonne nearly dropped her phone.

After all this drama, he still wanted to go through with the wedding?

Chapter 605

No one really knew what kind of mess Xander had stumbled into this time, but for some reason, he was dead set on marrying her.

The thing was, he’d only told her Brother and their Mom about it, never bothered to clue her in at all.

Was she just not important enough to know?

Yvonne cleared her throat awkwardly. “Hey, what’s going on—?”

“Yvonne, listen to me,” Xander suddenly snapped through the phone. “You’re getting married to me. End of story. No arguments.”

He sounded pissed-really pissed.

Stella had run off with Ronald; now he was knee-deep in trouble, and all he wanted was for Yvonne to play along. But instead, he’d just gotten punched in the face for his trouble.

Where was the justice in that?

Dan, that absolute lunatic, if Xander didn’t make him pay big time for this, he’d stop calling himself Xander.

Yvonne started to protest, “Hey, what do you mean, ‘end of story’? What’s with the attitude?”

Wasn’t a wedding supposed to be a happy thing? Why was he so angry? She honestly didn’t get it.

Xander gritted out, “Didn’t Dan just get divorced? Fine. Let’s both have our second weddings together. Let’s see how much that jerk can take.”

Yvonne’s jaw dropped. Was he really just doing this because he couldn’t stand being outdone by Dan?

Listening to Xander now, he sounded so mad that he was barely making sense.

Yvonne had been furious at Dan herself, but now she found herself trying to calm Xander down instead.

“Come on, don’t be like this. Didn’t you get a hit in, too?”

Was this really just about one-upping Dan?

Was her marriage really just a tool for someone else’s revenge? Wait, wasn’t that exactly how she’d tried to get back at Xander before? Maybe this was karma.

“Xander, do you actually want this marriage, or are you just using me to get even with Dan?” she asked, exasperated.

This was a mess.

“Let’s just get it done. I’m coming to pick you up now,” Xander said, and hung up before she could reply.

Yvonne stared at her phone, lips twitching in disbelief, then glanced at Ronald in the backseat.

“Xander again?” Ronald asked, though the speakerphone had made it obvious.

“You heard him, right?” Yvonne replied, rolling her eyes. “Who gets that worked up about getting married? He sounded like he was about to fight someone, not propose.”

Ronald and Stella exchanged glances, both a little shell-shocked from Xander’s outburst.

Yvonne shook her head, feeling a headache coming on. Stella looked equally frazzled; the whole thing was spiraling out of control.

“Oh my God, is that what getting married sounds like to him?” Yvonne groaned. “I swear, he sounds more like he wants to deck me than marry me.”

Yeah, Xander’s tone was more “bar fight” than “wedding vows.” It was enough to make her want to hide under a table.

Back at the Quinn family home.

Xander had already arrived. The look he shot Yvonne was downright murderous.

Stella instinctively edged closer to Ronald, pulling Yvonne with her for backup.

Xander glared daggers at Yvonne, and under that stare, she felt her confidence drain away.

She nervously fidgeted with her hands. “Could you not look at me like that? You’re honestly terrifying right now.”

She’d never noticed before, but when Xander got that look in his eyes, he was genuinely scary.

Suddenly, Yvonne wasn’t so sure about marrying him. Heck, even if Xander was still hung up on Stella, there were a hundred ways to distract him -marriage didn’t have to be one of them.

A guy who looked at her like that? He practically had “domestic abuser” written on his forehead.

Xander noticed her hesitation and let out a cold laugh. “So you do get scared? I thought nothing rattled you.”

Ever since he’d come back, she’d been picking fights with him every day. She’d even gone after Dan. He’d honestly started to believe she was afraid of nothing.

He dragged out the word “scared” just to needle her. Yvonne bristled, even though she was a little intimidated.

But her irritation quickly drowned out her nerves. She stepped out from behind Stella, arms folded. “Don’t flatter yourself. Like I’d ever be afraid of you.”

“Then let’s go get married.”

“In your dreams. There’s not a chance I’m marrying you after all this.”

“Oh, so you’d rather marry Dan? Over my dead body, Yvonne,” Xander snapped. “Let’s get one thing straight, Dan’s never getting you. Not after he jumped me at Ferrowland. He can spend the rest of his life pining away, for all I care.”

Chapter 606

Yvonne: “He doesn’t even love me anymore.”

So this whole revenge thing? It doesn’t even make sense.

Stella rolled her eyes. “When he gets his memory back, he’ll love you again, won’t he? I swear, this marriage is not getting annulled. I’ll drive Dan crazy before I ever let him off that easy.”

Yvonne: “!!!”

Xander scoffed. “Amnesia? Oh, come on. Only someone as gullible as you would believe Dan’s got amnesia. Guys like him just don’t want to take responsibility. I’ve seen it a million times.”

“When you’re in love, he barely gives you the time of day. But the second he can’t have you, suddenly he’s a mess.”

Three sets of eyes stared in exasperation as Xander went on his rant.

Honestly, to them, Xander looked like he’d lost his mind and not in a small way.

Xander, still fuming: “I want him to spend his whole life begging and crying. Amnesia, my foot. I hope he cries so hard he runs out of places to hide.”

He just couldn’t let it go, not after Dan’s buddies roughed him up. He kept rambling, all his anger aimed at Dan, but Yvonne was the one getting an earful.

Stella’s mouth twitched. She wanted to say: When Xander loses it, it’s seriously terrifying.

He was on such a roll that nobody else could get a word in.

Yvonne was utterly confused. “Didn’t you beat him up, too? Dan’s friends said you messed him up pretty bad.”

Dan’s guys had hit Xander a couple of times at the courthouse.

But Xander? He’d given Dan the beating of his life.

Honestly, it seemed like things were pretty much even now…

Xander: “So what if I did? I’d do it again. I could kill him, I swear.” Yvonne: “…”

Yeah, “kill him.” At the rate he was going, there wasn’t much difference.

Ronald, who’d been quiet till now, gave Xander a cold look. “Are you sure you want Yvonne to go through with this marriage?” “What else am I supposed to do?”

Ronald narrowed his eyes. “If you’re only doing this to spite Dan, don’t bother. Seriously, don’t go through with it.”

Xander: “…”

Ronald: “Don’t forget, this marriage is definitely ending in divorce. If you’re starting to think otherwise, then call the whole thing off. Got it?”

Stella and Yvonne: “…”

Xander’s breathing hitched. The adrenaline in him fizzled out under Ronald’s icy stare.

He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself.

Ronald: “Do you understand?”

Xander didn’t want to answer. He looked away, glancing at Yvonne, thinking about all the mess he was in.

He took a few deep breaths, finally swallowing his pride and murmured, “Yeah, got it.”

Ronald’s gaze softened as he turned to Yvonne, who shivered under his stern look.

“Bro, are you seriously making me marry this jerk? Look at him! He looks like he wants to punch me every second.”

The more Yvonne thought about it, the less she wanted to marry Xander. She was pretty sure Xander needed this marriage for some reason, but honestly, she was getting cold feet.

Xander: “When did I ever want to hit you? You’ve been beating me up for days, you know?”

Yvonne: “And you’ve hit me too! Don’t pretend you haven’t.”

Xander: “That was mutual combat at best, and you won most of the time.”

Xander was fuming.

Yvonne fell silent at that. It was true every time she ambushed Xander, she’d usually win. But it wasn’t like he was a total pushover; the guy could defend himself.

Ugh, the whole situation was impossible to explain.

Stella couldn’t take it anymore. “Maybe you two shouldn’t—”

“Stop. Just zip it. Seriously, Stella, shut your mouth,” Xander snapped, cutting her off before she could finish.

He knew Ronald always listened to Stella, and he couldn’t risk her interfering anymore.

Stella glared back. “You shut up.”

At that moment, Ronald’s icy eyes were back on Xander.

Xander: “!!!”

What the hell…?

Looking at Stella and Ronald side by side with those matching expressions, Xander suddenly felt like they looked like an old married couple. God, first they steal his girl, now they’re ganging up on him? Some people have no shame…

Chapter 607

Finally, Xander and Yvonne stormed out, clearly fuming.

Stella glanced at Ronald with concern. “Why on earth did you let Sis marry Xander?”

The butler had already sent people to haul in all the stuff they’d just brought back.

There was a mountain of it, some belonging to Stella, some to Yvonne.

Every time they visited the old family estate, they’d return with armfuls of goodies. Lydia, the housekeeper, was especially fond of the two sisters and always saved the best treats for them—homemade pies, imported chocolates, even rare cheeses.

Ronald wrapped an arm around Stella’s shoulders, pulling her close. “Well, obviously, to get rid of any potential rivals.”

Stella blinked. “Huh?”

Rivals? Xander?

She’d never even thought of Xander like that. Did that even count as a rival?

“No way. You mean you’d sacrifice your own sister just to get rid of someone who isn’t even a rival? Nope, not happening. I’m calling her right now to tell her to ditch the whole wedding.”

What a joke, like Yvonne’s entire future was something to trade just for Ronald’s so-called “strategy.”

She dug out her phone, ready to call Yvonne, but Ronald smoothly snatched it out of her hand. “Relax, I was just messing with you.” Stella gave him a look. “…”

“Honestly, both Xander and Yvonne are dealing with some mess of their own. This wedding might actually help sort things out for them. It’s just… a weird bit of fate.”

Stella’s eyes widened. She already knew Xander was in some trouble—her mom had mentioned it.

But Yvonne, too?

“What kind of trouble is Sis in?” Stella asked, genuinely confused.

Ronald ruffled her hair affectionately. “Don’t worry your pretty little head about it, kiddo.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m not a kid anymore, you know.”

They headed further inside together. Just then, Stella’s phone vibrated. This time, she checked the caller ID.

It was the private investigator she’d hired to look into the former head of the Black Gate Society.

She stepped aside to take the call. “Talk to me.”

“Miss, it’s confirmed. The previous leader of Black Gate is Ms. Tucker’s mother.”

Stella’s heart skipped a beat. “You’re sure?”

“Yes, absolutely. I’ve just sent you the photos as proof.”

Stella inhaled, her mind racing. The photos arrived moments later, and one glance was all she needed to recognize Susanna’s mother.

“Is she… in any danger?” Stella asked quietly.

That was the real issue. Whether Susanna’s mother used to be in charge didn’t matter as much as whether she was safe now, especially with the Black Gate’s current chaos.

On the other end of the call, the PI hesitated. Stella caught the subtle change in their breathing.

“What is it?” she pressed.

“It’s hard to say for sure,” came the careful reply.

Stella frowned. If even her best source couldn’t guarantee Susanna’s mother’s safety, things were bad.

“Alright. Just send me everything you’ve got.” She hung up.

A moment later, Ronald came over, arms draping gently over her shoulders. “Who was that?”

Stella turned her head, and her lips brushed his jaw by accident, a soft, fleeting touch that made her pause.

“I, uh-“

Ronald cut her off with a grin. “Come on, no need to get all shy.”

He spun her gently to face him, his hands warm around her waist. In that instant, a strange feeling stirred in him—this petite woman, already nurturing a tiny life inside her.

Stella shook herself out of her thoughts. “My PI just called. It’s confirmed Susie’s mom used to run Black Gate.”

Ronald’s expression darkened. “Confirmed for real?”

Stella nodded. “Yeah. So what do we do? I can’t just sit back and do nothing if Susie’s in trouble.”

The former head of Black Gate. Rumor had it, the current leader had fought tooth and nail for that position, and things between them had gotten ugly.

Chapter 608

Damn, what a mess this has turned into…

Ronald: “Say it. Call me ‘honey.”

Stella: “!!!”

Wait, what…?

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Hmm?”

Stella sputtered, “What are you even doing right now?”

Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. Seriously, here she was, trying to have a real conversation with him, and he was pulling this nonsense!

Ronald grinned. “Say it first.”

Stella: “!!”

No way…

This was supposed to be a serious moment!

Ronald: “If you say it, I’ll tell you what to do.”

“For real?”

Unbelievable… At a time like this, he’s thinking about *that*?

Ronald leaned in, his voice teasing, “C’mon, Stell. You need to get used to it.”

He really wasn’t going to let her call him “Ronnie” like before anymore.

Stella squirmed in his arms, trying to wriggle free, but Ronald’s grip around her waist only tightened.

Finally, she caved, mumbling, “Honey.”

Her face, already red as a cherry pie, only grew hotter with embarrassment.

Ronald: “Again.”

She rolled her eyes, but couldn’t hide her smile. “Jeez, you… Honey.”

“Okay, now will you tell me?”

How had she never realized he could be such a tease?

Ronald looked satisfied, giving her nose a gentle pinch. “Alright. Honestly, if she really was the former boss of Black Gate, then you don’t need to worry so much.”

“What do you mean?”

How could she not worry?

If Lacey Tucker really had been the top dog at Black Gate, she’d definitely have bad blood with whoever was in charge now. And the fact that she’d gone missing from Portis City, only to be dragged back by the current head of the organization? Yeah, this was a mess…

But Ronald seemed a lot more relaxed about it than Stella was.

He explained, “Look, anyone who could run Black Gate isn’t exactly a pushover, you know?”

Stella: “…”

Well… when he put it that way, it almost made sense.

“But she’s the former boss,” Stella pointed out. “How could she compete with whoever’s in charge now?”

She hated to admit it, but sometimes, when you’re out, you’re out. People move on fast.

Ronald’s tone turned serious. “That seat at the top? It’s never been stable for the current boss these past few years.”

Stella: “Unstable?”

Ronald nodded. “Very.”

Stella: “…”

If that was true…

“Is it because of Lacey?”

What could make it so unstable? Maybe it was because the current boss hadn’t exactly gotten there fair and square. If you claw your way to the top with dirty tricks, it’s no wonder the throne feels shaky.

Ronald carried her over to the sofa and sat down, still holding her close. “From what I’ve heard,” he said, “Lacey Tucker was always respected at Black Gate. Someone like her isn’t easy to replace.”

“So it’s even more complicated than I thought?”

Stella bit her lip, anxiety gnawing at her. If Ronald was right, and the current boss was feeling threatened enough to haul Lacey back in, things were about to get ugly.

She worried even more about Lacey now.

Ronald seemed to read her mind, his voice turning gentle but firm. “Honestly, Stella, with her kind of status, whatever’s going down between her and Black Gate isn’t something you can fix.”

Stella: “…”

He was right. Power struggles at the top? That was way above her pay grade.

“But that doesn’t mean you can’t help her at all,” Ronald added.

“How?” Stella perked up instantly.

He met her hopeful gaze, chuckling softly. “Just keep Susanna safe. That’s the best thing you can do for Lacey right now.”

Stella was speechless.

Chapter 609

What kind of help is this supposed to be?

But Ronald did have a point. Before Lacey went missing, the person she worried about most was Susanna.

“So Susanna’s still with Hull, and they’re even suspecting her of being a mole or something? No way, I have to go get her out of there.”

Thinking about everything Lacey had done for her back in Portis City, Stella found herself agreeing with Ronald.

Right now, the best thing she could do for Lacey was to look out for Susanna.

Ronald had originally wanted to tell her that keeping Susanna safe was the biggest favor she could do for Lacey.

But her reaction….

He remembered how, back in Portis City, she and Susanna were always glued at the hip.

If she really did bring Susanna here, they’d probably be inseparable 24/7.

Ronald rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. “You know you probably can’t just take her away, right?”

“Huh?” Stella blinked.

“Hull’s not gonna let her go.”

Stella fell silent.

Was it because Susanna had already managed to pickpocket just about everything off Hull the second she met him?

Just thinking about Susanna’s wild antics made Stella’s head hurt.

She hadn’t been there to witness it herself, but knowing Susanna, it was probably something absolutely ridiculous.

“Is it because Hull thinks she’s a spy or something? If that’s the case, I can promise you, there’s really no need to worry. Susie can barely keep up with her own lies, much less anyone else’s.”

When it came to Susanna, Stella would bet her life.

If Susanna were truly that capable, Lacey wouldn’t have needed Stella’s help so much in the first place.

Ronald just sighed. “Hull likes her.”

Stella groaned. “Oh, not this again.”

Honestly, every time she heard that, she had to wonder if it was actually true.

She wasn’t the only one with doubts. Susanna herself couldn’t believe it either.

Right then, Susanna was sitting in her room, nervously clutching her phone.

Normally, as long as she didn’t have to face Hull directly, she could keep her nerves in check…

But now, things were different.

Even when Hull wasn’t around, she felt like she was walking on thin ice.

Peeking out her window, she watched as Hull climbed into his car, several guys with guns piling in after him. Susanna’s heart skipped a beat.

With someone like Hull, it felt like it was only a matter of time before those gun barrels were pointed at her.

She was honestly scared she’d end up full of holes, like a slice of Swiss cheese.

“Susie? Susie?” Stella’s voice crackled through the phone, sounding concerned when Susanna didn’t answer right away.

Snapping out of her panic, Susanna replied, “Sorry, Stella.”

“What’s got you so distracted? I’ve called your name like three times.”

“I… I just saw Hull leave. He had a bunch of guys with him. I’m pretty sure one of them was a sniper.”

Stella sounded confused. “Wait, how do you even know what a sniper looks like?”

“You know, the guy had this really long rifle. Like, from the movies.”

Stella just sighed. Figures Susanna would pick up all her intel from films.

She didn’t know exactly what was going on, but ever since she could remember, Ronald always kept her far away from any serious business. She’d only seen Ronald’s dark side once-and it had taken her ages to recover from it.

After that, he made sure she was never involved.

If Hull was going out in person and even got himself hurt, things in Ferrowland were clearly a lot messier than they looked on the surface. “Stella, I’m scared,” Susanna admitted softly.

“Want me to come get you?”

Susanna froze.

Get her out of here?

Could she even leave? Deep down, she had a sinking feeling that she couldn’t.

Even if she ran, she’d probably just end up right back here.

She sniffled. “If I could, I’d want to run away to someplace where nobody knows me. Somewhere, Hull can’t find me.”

Hull was, hands down, the scariest man she’d ever met.

Stella sighed. “I could help with that, but only for a little while. Your life’s never going to be simple again.”

It sounded harsh, but there was no denying it, Susanna’s world was never going back to normal.

Hearing that, Susanna’s mind started to race. “What… what do you mean?”

Especially that part about “only for a little while.” Her heart sank.

Did that mean her life was going to be on the run from now on?

Whether with Hull or somewhere else…

“Because your mother was the former head of the Black Gate Syndicate,” Stella said, her voice heavy.

And with those words, Susanna’s mind went completely blank, as if someone had just set off a bomb in her head.

Chapter 610

Susanna’s breath caught in her throat. “Star, what did you just say? My mom, she…?”

“You heard me right. She used to run Black Gate,” Stella replied, her voice calm and direct, not mincing words.

On the other end of the line, Susanna’s breathing grew even tighter, sharp and uneven.

Even though Stella had spelled it out so clearly, Susanna still couldn’t wrap her mind around it.

She took a shaky breath. “How could that be? There’s just no way. My mom’s just an ordinary businesswoman, you know that. She couldn’t even make her bakery take off, let alone… this.”

Her voice picked up speed, tinged with panic.

To her, her mother was the kind of person who never had a lot of money, but always managed to get by. In Portis City, her mom’s small catering business was barely a blip on anyone’s radar.

And even if she had some minor reputation, it wasn’t for her business sense; it was more for her knack for making friends and always being at the center of every neighborhood barbecue or PTA event.

But to say that this woman, of all people, used to be the one running Black Gate?

Who could believe that?

Susanna had started to get suspicious lately, but now that she was hearing it for real, her chest felt tight with fear.

Or maybe it wasn’t suspicion so much as dread. Real, bone-deep dread.

Because if her mom was tangled up with Black Gate, then any hope of a quiet, normal life was gone.

That was what Susanna feared most.

Before Stella could say anything, Susanna jumped in again. “Star, you must be mistaken, right? There has to be some mistake.”

There had to be. She knew her mom better than anyone; no way did she have that kind of power.

Stella could tell Susanna wasn’t buying it, and her voice was getting sharper by the second. Stella tried to keep things gentle. “Do you want me to double-check for you?”

“Yes, please, just check again. Right away.”

Stella hesitated. “Honestly…”

Honestly, confirmation was almost beside the point. Coincidences like this didn’t just happen.

“There’s nothing ‘honestly’ about it, Star. Just confirm it please, I need you to confirm it.”

Susanna’s voice trembled.

The truth was, she just couldn’t bring herself to accept what she was hearing.

Stella went quiet for a second.

She could hear the fear in Susanna’s voice—who wouldn’t be scared, finding out their mom was mixed up with something as dangerous as Black Gate?

Just then, before Stella could hang up, her phone buzzed in her hand. She glanced down at the screen.

A message from one of her people. Attached was a photo, an even clearer one than before.

The last time she’d seen a picture, Stella had been pretty sure it was Susanna’s mom, Lacey. But now, with this photo…

“Well, I guess there’s no need to check anymore,” Stella said softly, a hint of regret in her voice.

No matter how desperate Susanna was to cling to denial, the truth was staring them both in the face.

As Stella spoke, Susanna’s breath hitched again. “Star, you—”

“I’m sending you a clearer picture. Take a look for yourself.”

Stella forwarded the photo, and since they were on the phone, Susanna saw the notification pop up right away. She opened it, and with just one glance

Her face went chalk white.

It was her mother. No doubt about it.

On the other end, Stella heard Susanna’s breathing quicken, and tried to soothe her. “Try not to panic, okay? She’s not in as much danger as you think.”

After all, as Ronald had said, someone who could lead Black Gate wasn’t exactly a pushover.

If Lacey really was who they thought she was, that actually made her safer, not less.

Susanna gripped her phone so tightly that her knuckles whitened. “I’ve heard stories about Black Gate… the kind of things they’ve done. People are scared to even talk about it.”

And her Mom-her own Mother, had been right in the thick of it.

The call dragged on for another two hours as Susanna spiraled, worrying about what this all meant. Stella stayed on the line, doing her best to calm her down.

Finally, when Hull came home, Susanna hurriedly ended the call.

He walked in with a cold, hard look on his face, the kind of look that told you whatever he’d been doing, it wasn’t pretty.

Hull tossed something to Silas, a gun. Even from across the room, Susanna could see the blood, fresh and bright, smeared on the barrel.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 591 to 600) – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 591

On the way to the courthouse.

Yvonne and Xander had started bickering in the car, and before long, it escalated into a full-blown tussle.

By the time they stepped out of the car, their clothes were a wrinkled mess.

And if that wasn’t enough, Xander had two noticeable scratch marks on his face and a couple more along his neck.

Kyle, seeing them in such disarray, couldn’t help but break into a nervous sweat. “Mr. Schultz, perhaps a change of clothes might be in order?”

Showing up like this to get a marriage license was bound to raise all sorts of questions from the staff inside.

In Ferrowland, the marriage laws were all about freedom.

Yet, looking at these two now, there wasn’t even a hint of freedom, more like they were about to start a bar fight in the courthouse.

Who on earth gets into a fight on the way to their own wedding? They hadn’t even tied the knot yet, and there were already signs of domestic upheaval.

Anyone in their right mind would think, “This marriage is doomed, right?”

Xander shot Yvonne a murderous glare, gingerly touching his stinging neck. The skin there felt like it was on fire.

Clearly, Yvonne had scratched him pretty good.

Not just his neck, but his face too, “You crazy woman, just wait. As soon as this is over, we’re getting a divorce.”

Damn it…

If it weren’t for the current situation, he wouldn’t touch Yvonne with a ten-foot pole. Let someone else deal with her… Yvonne crossed her arms defiantly. “Hmph, right after this, we’re done. Anyone who doesn’t want out is an idiot.” Xander’s heart and lungs felt like they were going to burst with rage.

He didn’t want to waste another word on her, so he strode straight into the building.

Yvonne followed closely behind…

Kyle watched them go and couldn’t help but wonder.

If they actually went through with this wedding, was Yvonne going to cause even more trouble for Mr. Schultz?

The two of them stormed inside with a blaze of fury.

At that moment, the courthouse was filled with couples waiting in line to get married, eyes brimming with anticipation, excitement, and happiness…

None of them had the look of wanting to rip each other to shreds like Yvonne and Xander did.

Kyle had already made prior arrangements here.

They went straight to the window. The clerk took one look at them and paused, bewildered.

Then, regaining her composure, she said, “This is the marriage window. Divorce proceedings are next door.”

With the way they looked, anyone would think they were here to split up, not tie the knot. It was definitely not what you’d expect from a couple getting married.

Xander declared, “We’re here to get married.”

The clerk: “…” Here to get married, looking like this?

She took in Xander’s scratched-up face, his neck, and their rumpled clothes. It was obvious they’d just had a spat before arriving…

Being this incompatibility, was there really any need to get married?

The clerk cleared her throat awkwardly. “Married… really?”

Was there something wrong with her hearing?

They were really here to get married…?

Yvonne huffed, “Yes, married.”

The clerk: “!!!”

This was unbelievable…

Before she could say anything, Yvonne added, “Do we need an appointment for a divorce?”

The clerk: “Huh?”

This wasn’t…

“Folks, this isn’t a playground for your games.”

Coming to get married like this was one for the books. Not even married yet, and already planning a divorce?

Yvonne’s gaze turned icy. “Who said anything about playing games? Do I look like I’m joking?”

The clerk: “…”

Actually, yes, you do.

Xander snapped, “Hurry up, we’ve got other things to do.”

His tone was dripping with impatient menace.

The clerk was completely flabbergasted.

She glanced between Xander and Yvonne, trying to figure out which one of them was being coerced.

But after a long, hard look, it was clear neither of them was a pushover.

“You’re really here to get married?”

Coming to get married looking like this was truly bizarre.

Yvonne retorted, “What? Do we not look like it?”

The clerk: “Honestly, not at all.”

Who gets married like this? Were they trying to lock each other down with vows?

This couldn’t be right, could it?

Usually, when a marriage is on the rocks, both parties are eager to escape.

Chapter 592

However, these two…

Yvonne rolled her eyes. “Alright, the world’s a big place, plenty of people around. Let’s hurry up, I need to get home to my sister.” Star had just come back, and she wanted to spend more time with her.

The clerk was taken aback, “Wait, you’re leaving because you need to find your sister? Is that really your excuse for being ‘busy’?”

The mere mention of ‘sister’ made Xander’s face turn a shade of green with frustration. He shot Yvonne a sharp glare.

The clerk tried to reason with her, “Listen, girl, I think you should calm down a bit. There’s a big power imbalance between men and women, and once you’re married, fights are a whole different ball game. You might not realize, but no department wants to handle those issues.”

He was hinting that Xander might have a tendency toward domestic violence.

Xander wasn’t stupid; he caught on right away. He turned to the clerk with an intense look, “Do I look like some kind of abusive jerk to you?” Clerk: “If I may be so bold: you do.”

“Hey, you—” Xander’s temper flared, and he stood up with a commanding presence.

Kyle, sensing the tension, quickly stepped in. “Mr. Schultz, let’s focus on the wedding first.”

The clerk wasn’t pleased with Xander’s demeanor and noticed security approaching from a distance. He threw his pen down in frustration. “Girl, just tell me, are you being forced into this marriage? I swear, if a woman doesn’t want it, no man can make it happen.”

“Just say the word, and I promise this wedding won’t happen today.”

Xander: “……

Yvonne: “..

Both looked at the clerk with admiration, someone who wasn’t intimidated by Xander was a rare find.

Xander was seething.

The clerk turned to him, “Don’t try to scare me. I’ve seen plenty of abusive men like you. There are countless single men in your situation who aren’t fit for marriage.”

Xander: “You say what?”

“Enough already, we’re here willingly. This is such a hassle.” Kyle quickly handed over Xander’s documents while signaling to Yvonne.

See? He always said the Quinn family had a knack for attracting trouble.

If Stella was a handful, Yvonne was even more so. Stella was practically raised in this environment.

The clerk didn’t reach for the documents, just eyed Xander.

Yvonne sighed and finally opened her bag to get her documents. “Thanks for your help.”

But just as she was about to hand over the documents, a hand reached from behind and snatched them away.

Yvonne: “…” Who was that?

She turned around to face a stranger’s stern face. She didn’t recognize the man, but he was flanked by two tough-looking guys.

Yvonne’s mind went blank… What was happening?

Xander’s eyes narrowed, his hand instinctively reaching for his waist. Kyle quickly stopped him, “Mr. Schultz.”

This wasn’t the place for a scene.

Kyle was unsure of the situation, but was genuinely worried Xander might act rashly.

Having been chased around the world by Ronald, Xander was full of pent-up frustration. Who were these people to provoke a lion nursing a grudge?

Joey glanced at the man holding her documents. “Who are you?”

She instinctively reached out to grab them back.

But the man simply flipped his wrist, keeping the documents out of her reach.

Yvonne: “Hey, who do you think you are?”

“Ms. Quinn, you roughed up our boss. You owe us an explanation,” the man said calmly, though his words were laced with menace.

Yvonne: “!!!”

An explanation? What explanation? What on earth was going on?

Chapter 593

A simple phrase, “Our boss got hit by you,” sent Yvonne’s mind racing. She immediately understood who Manny and his crew were.

When Xander heard it, he relaxed his grip, and Kyle let out a sigh of relief. He’d been genuinely worried that a fight might break out, which would have been bad news for him.

Xander crossed his arms and smirked at Yvonne, clearly relishing the unfolding drama. Yvonne scoffed, “What do you want, an apology?”

Manny, Dan’s right-hand man, removed his sunglasses, his expression icy. “Compensation,” he stated coldly.

Yvonne blinked, taken aback. Kyle echoed her confusion, “Compensation? For what?”

Yvonne couldn’t help but chuckle at the absurdity. She had knocked Dan out, and now they were asking for compensation? It sounded like a bad joke.

She shot a glare at Xander, “It was your stuff he stole. I only helped you get it back. Now they want compensation? Are you hearing this?”

Xander raised an eyebrow. “How do you propose we compensate?”

Yvonne shifted her attention to Manny, “Yeah, how exactly does that work?”

Manny replied, “Our boss will decide that. Ms. Quinn, would you care to join us for a chat?”

Kyle interjected, “Isn’t this a bit inappropriate? They’re about to get married.”

Xander’s eyes narrowed dangerously, “She’s not going anywhere with you.”

Manny’s face darkened. He was listening to something through his Bluetooth earpiece, and whatever it was, it wasn’t good news.

“Very well then, Ms. Quinn, it seems we have no choice but to insist,” Manny said, drawing a gun.

Yvonne, Xander, and Kyle froze.

This was escalating quickly. It seemed Manny’s group had decided to start trouble regardless of the consequences.

The scene erupted into chaos. Despite Xander’s presence, Manny’s team was formidable, and the situation quickly devolved into a fierce conflict. Yvonne cursed under her breath, frustrated by the whole ordeal. Both Xander and Dan were proving to be insufferable nuisances.

Meanwhile, elsewhere, Stella and Ronald were on their way back to Lugar Castle. Stella, having slept well the previous night, was on the phone with Susanna, discussing a rather pressing issue.

“I checked with my contacts. The former leader of Black Gate was indeed named Lacey, and she was recently taken back by the current leader. Whether she’s your mom, I can’t confirm yet,” Stella explained.

Susanna was anxious. “Hull said the same. Star, you have to help me find out.”

Stella reassured her, “I’ll do my best to get more information.”

Susanna’s anxiety was palpable, especially as she struggled to even get in touch with her mother.

Stella hung up and looked at Ronald, who gave her a comforting nod. “Don’t worry. Hull will handle it,” he said, ruffling her hair affectionately. Stella couldn’t help but worry about Susanna’s predicament, but she knew Hull was capable of managing the situation. Ronald’s confidence in Hull was unwavering.

“Will Hull really help her?” Stella asked, her concern evident.

“Absolutely,” Ronald replied without hesitation.

Chapter 594

Stella glanced at Ronald, her voice trailing off, “But Susie, she…”

Ronald cut her off with a wave of his hand. “Alright, what did you bring for Grandpa this time?”

He deftly shifted the conversation away from Susanna. Ronald knew that Hull would handle the Susanna situation; he was always good at reading Hull’s intentions. If they tried to intervene, Hull would likely be displeased.

“A teapot,” Stella replied with a sigh. “You know that.”

Ronald chuckled, knowing full well the finicky nature of the old man. “Will Grandpa even like what I got him?” Stell fretted, her brow furrowing at the thought.

Grandma was easy to please; she always seemed thrilled with whatever gift Stella brought. But Grandpa was a different story. He was notoriously picky, and he’d make it clear if he didn’t like something. Ronald himself had been on the receiving end of Grandpa’s blunt honesty before.

This time, Stella had returned from Portis City with gifts for everyone, each one carefully selected. Everyone was covered, except for the nagging worry that Grandpa might not appreciate his gift.

Ronald affectionately pinched her cheek, “Don’t worry. Grandpa will love it.”

“Really?” she asked, her voice hopeful.

Ronald nodded confidently. “Hasn’t he always liked what you’ve given him in the past?”

Stella paused, recalling past birthdays back in Ferrowland. Every year, Grandpa seemed genuinely pleased with her gifts.

“But do you think he’ll be mad at me for being away so long?” Stella wondered aloud, her concern shifting.

Ronald smirked. “Afraid of getting scolded now? You should’ve thought of that before staying away so long.”

Stella pouted, remaining silent, knowing full well the truth of his words.

But Ronald didn’t coddle her this time. “If he scolds you, just listen.”

Stella could only hope Grandpa wouldn’t be too harsh on her.

Lottie, before marrying Ronald’s father, had been an only child, doted on by her parents. They loved whatever she loved, and that affection extended to Stella, even though she wasn’t Lottie’s biological daughter. Thanks to Lottie and Ronald’s warm regard, her grandparents treated Stella like their own granddaughter.

Yvonne, too, adored Stella. They had spent time together at the Lugar Castle when Ronald was too busy to care for them. During that period, Grandma had been the epitome of kindness, although Grandpa had been strict with them both. He raised them as if they were his own grandchildren, even treating Stella and Yvonne like boys, with all the toughness that entailed. Yvonne could handle it, but Stella, more sensitive, would often end up in tears when Grandpa got stern.

The buzzing of Ronald’s phone interrupted Stella’s thoughts. He answered, “Hello?”

“Your sister’s been kidnapped,” Xander’s voice came through, laced with anger.

Ronald’s expression hardened. “What happened?”

“Dan’s people took her. You better go get her back yourself,” Xander spat.

Stella’s eyes widened at this revelation. Dan’s people had taken Yvonne?

Ronald’s gaze turned icy. “She left the Quinn family with you. You’re not taking responsibility?”

“I got attacked, too, Ronald! Let me tell you, this isn’t over,” Xander fumed. “I thought once Yvonne’s situation was sorted, we’d be square. But look at this mess!”

Ronald rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. Before he could respond, Xander hung up, leaving Ronald staring at the phone, his expression dark.

Stella asked anxiously, “So, Dan’s people really took my sister? Is she in danger?”

Ronald considered the situation. There was certainly potential for trouble. Recalling Idris’s investigation into Dan, Ronald’s eyes narrowed. “Did Xander also get beaten up by Dan’s guys?”

“Probably,” Ronald replied. Judging by Xander’s fury, it seemed likely.

In Ferrowland, where Xander held sway, getting attacked was indeed unusual, suggesting turbulent times ahead.

“That’s rare,” Stella mused. “In Ferrowland, Xander usually has a free pass. For someone to take him down, it’s kind of a big deal.”

Ronald didn’t reply, instead tousling Stella’s hair fondly. “I’ll take you to Grandma.”

“I want to come with you to find Yvonne,” Stella protested, her voice small.

Ronald’s offer to take her to Grandma made it clear he intended to handle the situation with Yvonne himself. Given Dan’s unpredictable nature, no one could guarantee Yvonne’s safety.

“No way,” Ronald said firmly.

Dan had been closely linked with Mervin Burton lately, a man of deep cunning. Ronald wouldn’t allow someone like that to linger in Ferrowland. Today, something had to be done.

His gaze softened slightly when he saw Stella’s pleading eyes. “Be good, okay?”

“But I’m scared of Grandpa,” Stella pleaded, playing on his sympathy.

Ronald reassured her, “Grandma really wants to see you. No matter how mad Grandpa gets, Grandma will protect you.”

And really, how mad could the old man get, anyway?

Chapter 595

The Lugar family’s castle loomed ahead, a grand and imposing structure nestled amidst rolling hills. As they approached, Ronald tried to reassure Stella about their visit. With a gentle, coaxing tone, he finally convinced her not to accompany him to find her elder sister, Yvonne.

Once the car pulled to a stop, Idris, their loyal chauffeur, gracefully opened the door for Stella. “Miss,” he said with a respectful nod.

Stella gave Ronald a hopeful look, her eyes wide with hesitation. She still wanted to go with him to see Yvonne, but her grandpa could be quite intimidating.

Ronald, with a playful smile, affectionately pinched her cheek. “You’ll be fine, sweetheart.”

“Alright, I guess I’m off then,” Stella replied, her voice tinged with reluctance.

“Go on,” Ronald encouraged, nodding reassuringly.

With a little hesitation, Stella finally stepped out of the car.

The Lugar family’s butler, having been informed of their arrival, was already waiting at the grand entrance. As Stella approached, he greeted her with a formal bow. “Miss, welcome.”

Stella nodded in acknowledgment.

The butler glanced at the departing car. “Master Ronald isn’t joining us? The lady of the house has had the kitchen prepare a feast of your favorite dishes.”

Stella sighed, “Something came up with Yvonne. Let’s head inside.”

The butler nodded in understanding and led Stella inside, with a retinue of house staff following respectfully behind.

Back in the car, Idris glanced at Ronald. “Miss Stella seems quite apprehensive about seeing Mr. Levi.”

Recalling her anxious expression, Ronald couldn’t help but chuckle affectionately. “He won’t bite.”

Stella needed this visit, especially after being away for the past few years. Her grandpa, Mr. Levi, was stern but fair. Even with Ronald present, Stella would still have to answer for her actions.

Idris nodded silently, understanding the old man’s stern demeanor masked a deep love for his family. Still, Stella’s three-year absence was not something that would go unnoticed without a proper explanation.

…

Inside the castle, Stella could hear her grandma gently reminding Mr. Levi, “Lottie called earlier; she mentioned that Star is expecting. Please, go easy on her.”

Stella’s heart skipped a beat. Her mom’s call might not soften him much.

Mr. Levi’s stern voice echoed through the hall, “Hmph, if kids aren’t raised right, who knows what trouble they’ll get into.”

Stella couldn’t help but notice Ronald’s resemblance to Mr. Levi, both in features and commanding presence. Ronald often joked about inheriting his charisma from his grandpa.

Grandma tried to interject, “Now, Levi…”

But Mr. Levi cut her off, still gruff, “Three years without a word. What kind of independence is that?”

Stella winced at the familiar topic of her leaving home. No matter the reasons, three years was a long time, and forgiveness wouldn’t come easily. Standing awkwardly at the entrance, Stella shot the butler a pleading look.

With a gentle smile, he whispered, “Mr. Levi has been quite upset over the years.”

Who wouldn’t be? Their cherished granddaughter had vanished.

Stella pouted silently, feeling the weight of her choices.

Grandma tried again, “Yes, but now’s the time to guide her. She’s grown up and expecting a child.”

Mr. Levi huffed, “This is independence? Sounds more like she’s still in her rebellious phase.”

Grandma wanted to advocate for Stella, but her words seemed to rile Mr. Levi even further. Stella’s heart thudded. This wasn’t going to be easy.

Chapter 596

The butler tried to reassure her, “You know, the old man’s just worried about you. He cares, that’s all.”

Everyone had been looking for her all these years. The longer they couldn’t find her, the more anxious they became.

Old Mrs. Lugar, Lydia, chimed in, “Alright, alright, she’s back now. Let’s not scare her off again.”

“Hmph,” grumbled Levi.

Lydia was concerned that if he kept talking, he might scare Stella. In her mind, Stella was quite timid. If she got frightened again…

Levi sternly asked, “Whose baby is she carrying?”

“I’m telling you, if she’s come back with someone else’s child, she can forget about dinner.”

Talking about pregnancies just seemed to fuel his irritation.

Lydia quickly added, “Lottie said it’s Ronald’s.”

Levi’s demeanor instantly softened, “Oh, well, that’s alright then.”

Stella remained silent.

Once he heard it was Ronald’s, Levi’s anger subsided, and his expression relaxed.

“That’s better. Seems like the girl hasn’t gone completely off the rails.”

Lydia remained silent, rolling her eyes at her husband’s change of heart.

Stella peeked her little head out from the hallway, her eyes searching for Lydia.

That morning, Ronald had styled her hair into a neat little bun. With her head peeking out like that, she looked utterly adorable.

Facing the door, Lydia was the first to notice Stella. She paused, then smiled warmly, “Star?”

Levi turned around at the sound of her voice.

Though he had been quite angry, seeing Stella’s small head with her bangs held up by a pink barrette melted his heart.

Stella sweetly called out, “Nana, Grandpa.”

Her soft, sweet voice was enough to melt anyone’s heart.

Lydia responded with a delighted “Oh!” and hurried over, the grace of her floral dress trailing behind her.

“When did you get here, darling?” she asked, pulling Stella’s small hand into her own. “And why are you alone? Where’s Ronald?” Weren’t they supposed to come together?

Stella replied, “Something came up with my sister, so he went to handle it.”

“Still calling him brother?” Lydia teased affectionately.

Stella bit her lip, looking down, saying nothing.

Lydia continued, “You know, you can’t call him that anymore, right?”

Stella lowered her head further, mumbling, “I’m just used to it.”

“Well, you’ll have to change that habit. He’s soon going to be your husband,” Lydia advised kindly.

Stella and Ronald hadn’t even returned to Portis City yet, but Lottie was already planning the wedding.

For both the Quinn family and the Lugar family, their status in Ferrowland didn’t rely on arranged marriages to strengthen their standing.

Stella had been raised under the guidance of both families since she was little.

Initially, they may not have had any specific intentions, but as Stella grew, her dependence on Ronald and his feelings for her became clear to all the elders.

So eventually, the way they guided her shifted.

Originally treated like any child, she was later raised to be the future matriarch of the Quinn family.

Hearing Lydia’s words, Stella murmured, “I know, Nana.”

“You’re such a darling. But remember, no matter how strong a woman is, it’s okay to show some softness with her husband,” Lydia reassured her. They had looked into her life in Portis City once Ronald found her, and they were pleased. She was tough and never let anyone take advantage of her, which was exactly the direction they’d hoped for.

When Lydia felt how cold Stella’s hands were, she couldn’t help but exclaim, “Why are your hands so cold? Ronald should’ve made sure you wore more layers. You can’t afford to catch a cold now.”

During pregnancy, catching a cold could mean avoiding many medications, and that would be tough.

Stella replied, “I’m wearing enough.”

Chapter 597

After three long years of running, Stella knew she was in for a stern talking-to.

Levi stared at her, his eyes burning with a mix of anger and concern, as if he could chew her out just with his gaze alone.

Everyone had been worried sick about her all those years she was away, scared she’d run into trouble.

Even though they later found out that she held her own against the folks in Portis City, the anxiety had gnawed at their hearts.

Facing her grandfather’s icy stare, Stella quickly averted her eyes. “Grandpa, I know I messed up.”

He huffed, “Hiding away, were you? Scared of just one Xander? Where’s your backbone?”

Stella stayed silent, but it hadn’t been just Xander’s trouble she was dealing with. There were forces lurking, eyeing the Quinn family like wolves.

With Ronald just one distraction away from disaster, she’d been genuinely terrified.

Levi snorted, “What’s the last name of that family in Portis City?”

“Larkin,” she ventured.

“Not them,” he snapped, glaring. The Larkins were nothing.

The way they had treated Stella was appalling, and if any child they taught turned out that way, it was a collective failure.

“The Quarry family?” Stella tried again.

“Exactly,” Levi’s voice was sharp. “If his precious one hadn’t come back, you wouldn’t have really married him, would you?”

Just thinking about how close the wedding had been made Levi’s chest tighten with anger.

Stella mumbled, “She’d come back.”

Levi raised an eyebrow. “And how do you know that?”

“She can’t stand seeing me happy.”

Lydia, who had been listening quietly, exclaimed, “What?”

Levi was speechless. Was that really the explanation she was giving them?

But Stella was telling the truth. She’d been sure Ursula would dash back to Portis City to stop the wedding.

Even if Ursula hadn’t made it, Stella had backup plans. She’d ensured the tide of public opinion turned against the Quarrys and the Larkins. During that time, all the gossip and scandal had drowned Ursula and Yorick, leaving Stella’s name unscathed.

She’d played her cards perfectly.

“Then why’d you try on the wedding dress?” Levi demanded.

To him and Lydia, trying on a wedding dress meant she had feelings for that blond-haired Quarry boy, which was intolerable.

Lydia chimed in, “Yeah, Star, why did you try on the dress? Explain it to us.”

The moment Yorick and the wedding dress were mentioned, Lydia’s demeanor turned serious.

Stella pouted, “The dress was designed by my Sister. I just wanted to try it on.”

Stuck far from home in Portis City, unable to return, she couldn’t resist trying on Yvonne’s creation, feeling a connection to family. Levi’s eyes widened. “Yvonne?”

“Yeah, Yvonne designed it. I just wanted to see how it looked,” Stella explained.

Why did everyone assume she tried it on for Yorick?

With the wedding a week away, anyone would think so.

Lydia and Levi exchanged a glance. “Not for that blond guy?”

Stella quickly denied, “No, no way.”

Yorick wasn’t even blond.

The thought still made her angry. She’d torn the dress to shreds in a fit of rage when Ursula was mentioned and hadn’t even asked for compensation.

Since that car accident, her disdain for Ursula was deep-seated and vicious.

Hearing Stella’s explanation, her Grandparents seemed a bit relieved.

“Fine. But if I find out otherwise, you’re in big trouble,” Lydia warned.

Levi added sternly, “No lying.”

“It’s the truth,” Stella insisted.

Honestly, with Yorick being such a goofball, only Ursula would want to put on a wedding dress for him.

Now, who in Portis City would want to marry him?

Chapter 598

After much persuasion, Levi finally came around.

Yet, with a characteristic huff, he said, “Try to run again, and I’ll break your legs.”

Stella blinked in surprise.

That line sounded just like something Ronald would say.

Well, considering how much time Ronald spent with Levi, it wouldn’t be far-fetched to say Levi practically raised him. It was no wonder Ronald had picked up some of Levi’s traits.

“Alright, alright, don’t scare my Star,” Lydia gently pulled Stella to sit beside her.

Levi remained silent, the interrogation seemingly over.

With a warm, caring smile, Lydia asked Stella, “Is it tough being pregnant? I hear it’s not easy for women.”

Stella replied, “It’s not too bad, Grandma.”

In truth, it was a struggle. Lately, she couldn’t keep anything down. Foods she once adored now made her stomach churn at the mere sight. Even the most ordinary things would suddenly seem repulsive.

But she didn’t want Grandma to worry, so she kept those thoughts to herself.

Meanwhile, at the hospital.

Yvonne sat with a stony expression on a chair next to the hospital bed, her face marked with bruises. Dan, the jerk, really knew how to throw a punch.

The earlier scene was a mess, and even Xander got caught in the fray a few times. Dan had sent his best to retrieve her, and they were the cream of the crop.

Dan sat on the bed, a bowl in hand, silently sipping his oatmeal. He hadn’t uttered a word since Yvonne arrived, and she was growing impatient. Finally, unable to hold back any longer, Yvonne lunged forward and knocked the bowl from his hands.

With a loud crash, the bowl overturned onto Dan’s chest, spilling the remaining oatmeal onto his shirt and the sheets.

Dan shot Yvonne a frosty glare, his eyes glinting with cold fury.

Yvonne, unfazed, brushed the mess off her hands. “Eat, eat, eat. That’s all you do. What, isn’t my time valuable? Must I wait for you to finish? How important do you think you are?”

Thinking of the chaos Dan had caused in Sands City, Yvonne’s anger surged.

What a jerk…

And he wanted her to compensate him? Ha, does he even have the right to ask?

Sitting back in her chair, Yvonne adjusted her wrinkled clothes. “Spill it, how are you going to make up for this?”

She was direct. If compensation was due, she wanted it now. No silent brooding.

If the terms were favorable, maybe she’d consider it. Otherwise, if it upset her…

She’d make sure he regretted it, possibly sending him on his way to meet his maker.

Her casual yet indifferent demeanor only made Dan’s eyes grow colder, a smirk playing on his lips. “Impatient, are we?”

Yvonne rolled her eyes. “Try having your wedding plans interrupted like this and see how patient you’d be.”

At the mention of “wedding,” Dan’s already icy gaze turned glacial.

He let out a harsh laugh. “Wedding? Are you really going to marry Xander?”

His tone was icy, laced with dangerous inquiry.

Yes, Dan’s voice carried a hint of perilous questioning.

Yvonne raised an eyebrow, “What? Did you think I’d wait around for you forever?”

Her response was sharp, leaving Dan speechless.

Dan’s expression darkened further.

Before he could respond, Yvonne continued, “Or tell me, how many women in this world wait for a man forever? And is any man even worth it?” No one was, honestly.

‘Is he even worth it?’ Those words were laden with sarcasm, which might have been directed more at herself than at Dan.

Perhaps she was mocking herself more than anything…

Dan’s expression faltered at her words.

He stared at Yvonne, silent.

Yvonne met his icy gaze head-on. “What? You don’t seem like someone with amnesia to me.”

Chapter 599

She was on her way to the City Hall to marry Xander when suddenly, Dan’s people forcibly took her away.

This didn’t seem like the behavior of someone claiming to have amnesia.

“People close to me say that five years ago, you were head over heels for me,” Dan remarked, looking at Yvonne.

Yvonne just rolled her eyes. “Head over heels for you? Weren’t you the same way about me back then?”

Now that she thought about it, it seemed like a big, fat lie.

Tilting her head slightly, she smirked, “Oh really? And what’s that supposed to mean? Five years ago…?”

Mentioning five years ago made Yvonne’s face turn cold. Memories flooded her mind, especially the ones from her recent trip to Miami.

The image of him whispering sweet nothings to another woman was still fresh. The woman’s gentle smile was like a punch to Yvonne’s gut.

It only confirmed her belief that everything between her and Dan five years ago was a complete joke.

Dan bringing up the past only deepened the chill in Yvonne’s eyes.

They locked eyes, both pairs as icy as the Arctic.

“Until we figure this out, you can’t marry Xander,” Dan declared.

Yvonne scoffed, “Listen to you? Who do you think you are?”

Not until they figured it out? Who gave him the authority to decide?

Dan’s face hardened at her disdainful tone.

Yvonne continued, “If I recall correctly, aren’t you set to marry Aira Wilson soon?”

The exact date slipped her mind, but she had overheard in Miami that it was just a month away.

“Your wedding is imminent. What is there left to figure out?”

“Or why even bother?”

The nerve of him, talking about figuring things out at this point.

Rumor had it in Miami that Dan and Aira were genuinely in love, their relationship spanning five years…..

Five years, meaning he had started seeing her right after leaving New York.

Dan’s face darkened further at the mention of Aira.

“Regardless, you can’t marry Xander right now. Just give it a week to sort everything out.”

Yvonne just stared at him, incredulous. “A week? You think a week is enough to unravel what happened five years ago?”

“And then what?” she asked with a chuckle.

Figure it out, and then what?

“Your relationship with Aira isn’t just about love; it’s tied to family interests, isn’t it?”

Five years… What kind of relationship was that?

No one could understand how Yvonne felt when she first heard about Dan and Aira’s five-year romance.

Two people in love for that long- anything could have happened.

And now he wanted to dig up the past? To what end?

“Are you seriously claiming amnesia?” Yvonne raised an eyebrow at Dan, questioning the credibility of his memory loss. Initially, she didn’t buy it. His memory just conveniently faltering? More likely, he’d go senile.

Dan’s expression only grew sterner at her skepticism.

“You’ll stay with me this week,” he commanded coldly.

Yvonne shot back, “Not a chance.”

He was about to marry someone else, and he expected her to stay by his side for a week? The gossip would never end.

Men, she thought bitterly, were always so selfish.

Seeing her reluctance, Dan’s tone turned even more authoritarian, “This isn’t up to you.”

“Is it up to me then?” came a voice from the doorway.

Ronald stood there, exuding an aura of power and authority. Behind him were Dan’s men, the same ones who had caused a ruckus at the City Hall and forcibly brought Yvonne here.

Yet, here they were, subdued and pinned to the ground by Ronald’s men, who had clearly outmatched them.

Chapter 600

Ronald slowly opened his eyes, casting a quick glance at Dan before shifting his gaze to Yvonne, who was standing by the bed.
“Come here.”
His voice was authoritative, leaving no room for argument.
Yvonne instinctively stood up and hurried over to Ronald. He was her brother, after all.
Xander, the poor guy, always seemed to be getting himself into trouble. But her brother? Nobody dared mess with him. In all of Ferrowland, people would think twice before crossing his path.
Yvonne stood behind Ronald.
Dan narrowed his eyes slightly.
Before Dan could say anything, Ronald spoke, his voice cold but with an edge of mockery, “The Wilson family’s alliance is quite important to you, isn’t it?”
Dan’s expression darkened further.
Ronald continued, “If you don’t want it all to fall apart, leave Yvonne alone.”
With that ominous warning, Ronald turned and left with Yvonne, his presence radiating an unsettling aura.
Dan, sitting on the bed, clenched his fists, his eyes filled with a dangerous glint.
Once they were gone, Manny stumbled into the room, looking disheveled. “Boss, Mr. Quinn showed up so suddenly, we…” “Enough.”
Seeing his top man beaten like this, Dan’s entire demeanor was icy.
Manny was taken aback. “Mr. Quinn’s people are really something. I was taken down in two moves.”
Noticing Dan’s foul mood, Manny hesitated before adding, “Boss, all the troubles we’ve been facing lately… could it be related to Mr. Quinn?” Ferrowland’s Mr. Quinn had quite the reputation. Considering everything that had happened recently, it seemed plausible that Mr. Quinn was making things difficult for them because of his sister.
Dan pondered, “For his sister?”
Manny replied, “Rumor has it Mr. Quinn is fiercely protective. And five years ago, you and Ms. Quinn…”
Manny trailed off, unsure of the details since he hadn’t been with Dan back then. But from what he heard, there had been something between Dan and Yvonne. Dan, however, had lost all memories of that time, and his father had forbidden anyone from bringing up Ferrowland.
And ever since, any dealings with the Quinn family had been less than pleasant.
“Not only is Mr. Quinn protective,” Manny continued, “but Mrs. Lugar dotes on her daughters. The Larkin family’s recent downfall in Portis City is said to be her doing.”
In short, one was a sister’s guardian, the other a devoted mother. The obstacles they faced might not just be Ronald’s doing. Lottie might be involved too…
In the car, Ronald received a call from Stella.
She excitedly shared that she had won over their grandparents.
Ronald listened patiently, then replied indulgently, “They adore you, Stella. They wouldn’t make things difficult for you.”
Stella was the kind of girl who was cherished by the elders.
To Ronald, their grandparents showed Stella more affection than even Yvonne.
Stella sighed, “Grandpa seemed unimpressed with the gift I brought. I guess I didn’t pick the right one again.”
Her complaint was light-hearted, without any real frustration.
Ronald chuckled, “There’s nothing that truly impresses him.”
After all, over the years, who hadn’t grandpa turned his nose up at?
Stella asked, “What about sis? Have you found her yet? When will you be back?”
“Do you miss me?”
Stella teased, “Who said anything about missing you, hmph?”
“Then, should I stay away? Let you play with grandma by yourself?”
“No way.”
Stella sounded panicked.
She didn’t want to be left with Grandma, who would inevitably try to teach her crafts she couldn’t master, only to be scolded for not getting them right.
Hearing her immediate ‘no,’ Ronald could easily picture her flustered face even over the phone.
He laughed softly, “I thought you didn’t miss me?”
“Fine, I do, a lot. Happy now?”
He always knew how to make her say what he wanted to hear.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 581 to 590) – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 581

The man smirked, a playful glint in his eyes, “So, you’re not hungry?”

“I really don’t…”

“Hmm?!”

Susanna hesitated, “Well…” Honestly, she was starving.

It seemed like she was always getting herself into trouble around Hull. If it wasn’t accidentally yanking on his belt, it was grabbing his towel.

And she almost pulled down his sweatpants once. Good thing they were elastic or else…

Oh no!!!

If this continued, she had no idea which part of Hull she might accidentally grab next time.

“I feel like I’m your jinx.”

Well, there was no point in arguing. It was probably easier to just admit it. Maybe if Hull realized she was a jinx, he’d keep his distance.

Hull seemed taken aback by her declaration. Despite his usual stoic demeanor, a smile tugged at his lips.

A jinx…

What a reason.

With that, he effortlessly scooped her out of the room like a mother cat carrying a kitten, despite Susanna’s protests, “I, I, I’m really not hungry!” €

In her frantic struggle to escape, there was a sudden ripping sound. Hull’s hurried descent down the stairs stopped abruptly.

And Susanna’s mind went blank as she saw what she had done.

She looked at the piece of fabric in her hand, then at Hull’s shirt, which now had a gaping tear, revealing a rather distracting set of abs. Susanna: “.

“I…

Oh my God!!!

This was the definition of a meltdown. She couldn’t help but wonder: What kind of material is this shirt made of?

How much force did she use? To actually…

With a pained expression, she met Hull’s gaze, “I’m sorry, I’ll pay for it.”

There was nothing more to say.

She’d done it again, this time tearing his shirt.

At this rate, she couldn’t face him anymore or she’d end up pulling his pants down next time…

—

After breakfast, Stella stood up, “Wow, I’m stuffed.”

Ronald raised an eyebrow at her, a hint of reprimand in his voice as he gently pinched her cheek, “I told you not to eat so much, but you wouldn’t listen.”

Lottie overheard and looked concerned.

“Oh dear, feeling a bit full? Why don’t you rest a bit, and I’ll take you for a walk?”

Pregnancy was like that—when cravings hit, you had to indulge, even if it meant feeling uncomfortable afterward.

Ronald chimed in, “I’ll take her.”

He stood up, grabbing Stella’s coat and helping her into it.

Lottie nodded, “If you’re busy, go ahead. The wedding dress is being delivered later, and I’ll help Star try it on.”

She wanted to spend more time with her daughter.

She hadn’t had much of a chance since she had to rush off yesterday for an urgent matter.

At the mention of “trying on the wedding dress,” Stella’s expression shifted slightly.

Especially with Ronald giving her that look, she felt a bit guilty.

Stella cleared her throat, “Well, the one my sister made is really nice, there’s no need to try others.”

Mentioning Yvonne, she wanted to remind Ronald why she had gone to try on wedding dresses in Portis City; it was because she knew the dress was Yvonne’s design. As to why it was in Portis City, she had no clue.

But she could swear…

That time, trying on the wedding dress had absolutely nothing to do with Yorick.

Lottie smiled, “A girl only gets married once, so of course, she should choose her favorite. Let’s try them all.”

Chapter 582

When it came to Yvonne, Lottie had her reservations. She couldn’t help but think her daughter was the type who got excited about something for all of three minutes before moving on. Could she really pull off something impressive?

Lottie didn’t want any regrets at her daughter’s star-studded wedding.

“Alright then,” she conceded, though her tone suggested she wasn’t entirely convinced.

With her Mom’s final word, Stella stayed silent. She felt a wave of gratitude when she remembered the little task she’d asked the butler to handle earlier. Lottie was clearly making sure Stella wouldn’t face any criticism.

She wanted to make it clear to all of Ferrowland that Stella was raised as her daughter-in-law, not merely as a daughter. That way, her relationship with Ronald would be perfectly natural and unquestioned.

Ronald, however, wasn’t ready to leave. “I’ll stay and help her with the fittings.”

Lottie shook her head. “No need. The Doyne family has been causing a stir lately. You should handle that.”

“I’ve already sent someone to deal with it,” he replied, clearly not wanting to leave.

Lottie gave him a skeptical look, her lips pursed.

Stella thought about how busy Ronald must be since returning to Ferrowland. She suggested, “I’ll take photos of each outfit, and you can choose your favorite when you get back. How does that sound?”

Lottie huffed. “Typical.”

Ronald pulled Stella closer with a fond smile. “Alright.”

Stella nodded. “You should go take care of your work.”

During dinner, his phone had buzzed incessantly. It wasn’t that he didn’t need to leave; he just didn’t want to.

Lottie, seeing her son so hopelessly affectionate, decided she’d had enough and quickly slipped away.

The household staff, noticing Lottie’s departure, wisely followed suit.

Once it was just Stella and Ronald, Stella instinctively tried to pull away from his embrace.

But Ronald’s grip around her waist tightened slightly. “Where do you think you’re going, hmm?” She blushed, “Mom was just here a moment ago.”

Her cheeks turned a rosy shade, and she felt the need to maintain some decorum in front of the elder.

Ronald chuckled and leaned closer.

Stella immediately caught on, planting a quick kiss on Ronald’s cheek before attempting to retreat.

But before she could, Ronald’s warm hand gently held the back of her neck.

“Mmm…”

His kiss swallowed the rest of her words.

Stella struggled for just a moment before surrendering to his embrace, allowing him to take what he wanted.

His breath was heavy, his warmth enveloping Stella like a comforting blanket, making her feel as though she was melting into him.

About ten minutes later, when Stella was beginning to gasp for air, she tried to pull away.

Suddenly, a startled “Oh!” interrupted them-Yvonne’s voice broke the moment.

Stella was startled, and as Ronald released her, she nearly stumbled backward.

Quick as a flash, Ronald caught her, pulling her back into his arms. “Still so clumsy, huh?”

Yvonne stood at the door, covering her eyes, babbling apologies, “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

Stella’s face was as red as a ripe tomato, and she buried herself deeper into Ronald’s chest, not wanting to show her face.

Sensing her embarrassment, Ronald shot Yvonne a cold look. “Well, aren’t you leaving?”

Yvonne blushed, flustered. “Oh, right, I’m going, I’m going… But seriously, could you not do that here? Do you expect me not to have eyes?”

Chapter 583

Yvonne quickly turned around, covering her eyes, but in her haste, she ended up bumping right into the wall.

“Ouch!” she winced, letting out a small whimper of pain.

Stella heard the thud and cringed instinctively. Just from the sound, she could tell it hurt.

She tried to wriggle out of Ronald’s embrace to go check on her sister, but Ronald tightened his arms around her.

“Stella, your sister’s fine,” he said.

“But she fell!” Stella protested, concern etched on her face.

“Trust me, she’s used to it,” Ronald assured her.

Stella blinked in disbelief. Sure, Yvonne was always at the gym, sparring and getting bruised up. But still, she was her sister!

Meanwhile, Yvonne could hear their conversation from where she stood, rolling her eyes even though she couldn’t see the couple. She felt like she was intruding on a moment so sweet it made her teeth ache. It was time to make a swift exit.

Stella squirmed in Ronald’s arms, her cheeks flushed. “You can’t be doing this all the time.”

Ronald chuckled softly, “Doing what?”

“You know, being all… cuddly when there are people around,” Stella replied, her voice almost a whisper.

“Sweetheart, with our big family, there are always people around,” he teased.

Stella let out a small huff. Ronald was impossible sometimes.

Originally, Ronald was supposed to stick around to see Stella try on her wedding dress, but then Idris called. Whatever was said on the other end of the line made Ronald’s expression harden.

After he hung up, he softened his gaze back on Stella. “Make sure to take lots of pictures,” he said gently.

“Of course,” Stella nodded, not prying further.

Ronald placed her gently to the side, kissed her forehead, and left without another word. As he turned away, his eyes darkened with a hint of anger.

Outside, Yvonne was on her phone. She had planned to head back to her room, but Xander called.

“So, should I pick you up, or are you coming to the courthouse on your own?” Xander’s voice came through the line.

Yvonne’s eyes widened. “What?! You can’t be serious!”

She had thought about disrupting Stella and Ronald’s plans by joking about marrying Xander to cause chaos, but now that Xander seemed to take it seriously, she was at a loss.

“What’s your game here, Xander?” she demanded, suspicious of his intentions. He was always up to something.

“Game? Weren’t you the one insisting on marrying me yesterday?” he replied nonchalantly.

“Seriously? If I actually said I wanted to marry you, would you even dare?” Yvonne huffed, irritated. She knew he was just using this as leverage because he had been meddling with her sister’s relationship.

Frustrated, she ended the call abruptly.

Turning around, she found Ronald emerging from the house.

Their eyes met, and for a moment, Ronald’s expression was unreadable. Yvonne felt a bit uneasy, given the sweet moment she had witnessed earlier.

“Hey, bro,” she greeted awkwardly.

Ronald approached her, stopping just in front, reaching out a hand. Yvonne, on instinct, took a small step back.

Chapter 584

“What happened?”

Ronald’s warm fingertips brushed gently over her neck, his voice low and soothing. “Who did this to you?”

“Huh?”

Hearing Ronald’s question, Yvonne instinctively touched her neck, feeling the faint bruise.

“Did you go see Dan?”

Yvonne fell silent, her thoughts instantly flashing back to that infuriating encounter. Mentioning Dan was like poking an open wound.

Yes, during their scuffle last night, while others might not have noticed, Yvonne could clearly feel it. Dan wasn’t holding back at all; each move was calculated to hurt.

That’s why, in the end, she hadn’t held back either, knocking him out cold. It was laughable, really.

Once upon a time, Dan had been the man she cherished, the one whose memories she held dear. But now, he had turned on her with such ferocity. Wasn’t it just absurd?

Yvonne took a deep breath. “I went to get something from him.”

“Xander’s file, right? Do you really think retrieving it will make any difference?”

Yvonne sighed. “I doubt it. But Xander’s been hounding me for it like a madman.”

It was clear from Xander’s demeanor yesterday-if she didn’t get that file back, he wouldn’t let it go.

“Did you manage to get it?”

“No,” Yvonne admitted, a hint of frustration in her voice. “I knocked Dan out, but he didn’t have the file on him.”

Dan must have been tougher than she expected. Even after she beat him like that, he refused to give up the file, leaving her with Xander breathing down her neck.

“Don’t go looking for him again,” Ronald advised.

Yvonne paused, then nodded. “Yeah, I won’t.”

Though the words seemed simple, they carried a weight of unspoken determination. It was time to let go, to release the burden she’d carried for so long.

The man she once treasured had become a stranger. Holding onto a mistaken affection was pointless. It was time to move on.

Ronald left, and Yvonne turned back into the house where Stella was still lounging on the couch. As soon as Yvonne entered, she saw Stella perched on the sofa, eyeing her expectantly.

From Yvonne’s perspective, Stella looked like a guilty kitten, her little paws resting on the couch, waiting for approval. Yvonne had planned to tease her a bit, but seeing Stella’s vulnerable expression, she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

“Alright, I know Ronald was giving you a hard time. Don’t worry, it’s not like we’re blood relatives.”

What mischief could a little sister possibly cause?

Yvonne ruffled Stella’s hair playfully. “If he bothers you again, just let me know… or maybe not.”

If anyone else bullied Stella, Yvonne would step in to defend her. But with Ronald, there wasn’t much she could do. Stella noticed Yvonne’s tousled hair and reached out to fix it. “Did you really fight Dan last night?”

Yvonne nodded. “Yeah, we did.”

“Did you win?”

This was what Stella truly cared about, though she was worried seeing Yvonne’s disheveled state. Before Yvonne could answer, Stella spotted the marks on her neck. “Oh my gosh, did he choke you?” “No, this was Xander,” Yvonne clarified.

In fairness, she wasn’t about to falsely accuse Dan. He hadn’t laid a finger on her neck.

Chapter 585

As soon as Stella heard it was Xander, her anger flared up even more.

Clinging to Yvonne’s arm, she whined, “Sis, you shouldn’t be getting into fights. You could get hurt.”

“Ahhh… let go!”

Stella blinked, “Huh?”

Yvonne winced, “Ow, that really hurts.”

Stella’s eyes widened in alarm. She quickly let go of Yvonne and backed up a step, scrutinizing her from head to toe. “Where are you hurt?”

Yvonne’s face was twisted in pain as she gingerly squeezed her own arm, only making things worse. “Ouch-no, it really hurts.”

Stella’s concern deepened. “You’re really hurt? Let me see.”

“No, don’t touch me,” Yvonne gasped, her face pale. “It really hurts.”

Stella was on edge, eyes darting for any sign of serious injury.

Lottie walked in to find Stella carefully trying to help Yvonne out of her jacket, while Yvonne’s face was contorted in pain.

“What on earth happened here?” Lottie demanded, her tone stern as she approached them, a hint of exasperation in her gaze.

Despite her authoritative demeanor, Lottie was every bit the worried mother. Whenever Yvonne got into scrapes, she was always frustrated, even though she knew she couldn’t always keep herself in check.

“Mom, I think Yvonne’s hurt,” Stella said, her voice shaky.

Seeing her mother, Yvonne immediately put on a pitiful expression. “Mom, I got beat up.”

Usually tough and unyielding, her sudden vulnerable act sent shivers down Lottie’s spine, raising goosebumps.

“Oh, cut it out,” Lottie said, clearly taken aback by Yvonne’s unexpected softness.

Yvonne quickly wiped away the tears that had gathered in her eyes and muttered, “You never say anything when Star acts like this.”

Whenever Star acted coy, their mom would turn all soft and gentle.

Stella just stood there, speechless.

Lottie sighed, pressing her fingers to her temples. “It’s not the same, Yvonne. Have you seen how rough you look right now?”

Yvonne and Skye both had that sun-kissed look. Yvonne was slightly less tanned than Skye, who spent most of her time outdoors and had a deep tan. Yvonne, indulging in some vanity, had managed to lighten her skin a bit over the years, but it was a losing battle.

Yvonne pouted, “Fine, I’m dark. Hey, Star, what kind of skin cream do you use?”

Stella blinked, “Uh, I don’t use any.”

Yvonne was taken aback. Stella really didn’t bother much with skincare. Yvonne had planned to borrow whatever Stella was using to try and lighten up a bit herself. But now, she figured, why bother? She was past caring about such things.

Lottie stepped closer, “Let me see, where are you hurt? Who did this?”

She might be exasperated, but Yvonne was still her daughter. No matter her complexion, if someone had hurt her, it was unacceptable.

Yvonne hesitated but then gingerly removed her jacket to show Lottie. The process had her gritting her teeth in pain. Her shoulder was bruised, a nasty patch of blue, and there were marks on her neck, her hair a tangled mess.

Lottie’s breath hitched, her anger simmering beneath the surface. “You…”

She took a deep breath. “Who did this?”

Yvonne sighed, “Xander.”

Lottie was at a loss. That kid. Xander was a whole other issue. He had never been good with words, and years ago, his inability to explain things had led to this mess.

“Xander,” Lottie said, shaking her head. “You need to stop getting into fights with him.”

Chapter 586

Stella: “What the…?!”

Wait, are we not having a showdown here?

Just a moment ago, seeing the bruises on Yvonne’s arms, Mom was all set to give someone a talking-to.

And now… this?

Yvonne pouted, “Mom, come on, it was him who picked a fight with me yesterday.”

“And I was the one who got punched by Xander. You’re telling me not to fight back with Xander? What’s up with that?”

Why does that just not sit right with me?

Not fight back with Xander?

Was it my fault? Yesterday, Xander looked like he was ready to tear me apart.

Was I supposed to just stand there and take it without fighting back?

“Mom, you’re playing favorites.”

Lottie: “Hey, weren’t you just saying yesterday that you wanted to marry Xander?”

“Yeah, I did say that, but now things are a bit more complicated.”

“I feel like Xander is up to something; he’s definitely plotting something against me.”

Just then, Xander walked in from outside, catching her words. He paused for the briefest second.

Stella was the first to notice him, her face turning a shade darker, and she quickly tugged at Yvonne’s sleeve.

Yvonne was still ready to argue her case to her mom.

But with Stella pulling her like that…

Yvonne: “Ugh, stop pulling me, I’m not done talking.”

What’s there to hide?

She’s not lying; it was Xander who picked the fight yesterday.

What’s Mom implying? Like, she marched up to Xander for a brawl.

Well, okay, she used to…

But that was before she knew the truth.

“It’s jerk Xander,” Stella whispered quietly.

Lottie: “Star, you…”

With stubborn kids, it’s like banging your head against a wall.

Lottie shot Stella a look, and Yvonne couldn’t help but chuckle at the mention of “jerk Xander.”

“Yeah, exactly, jerk Xander, he’s…”

“He’s here.”

Stella interjected again.

Though her voice was soft, Xander’s face had turned as dark as a burnt toast.

Yvonne: “…”

Lottie: “…”

Hearing Stella’s words, they all turned to look at the doorway, and the moment they laid eyes on Xander… Lottie’s expression froze instantly.

Yvonne: “!!!”

This guy… He just called and said he was heading to the courthouse, and now he’s here? What’s his game?

Lottie finally snapped out of it, warmly calling out, “Xander, you’re here.”

Xander nodded, glancing at the disheveled Yvonne sitting on the couch. “I’m here to take Yvonne to get married.” Stella, Yvonne: “…”

Lottie was momentarily taken aback.

Last night, Ronald had filled her in on the situation.

She thought it was just young folks messing around, but what’s this now?

Before Lottie could respond, Yvonne burst out, “Who wants to marry you? Not in a million years.”

“Yvonne, you were the one who said you’d marry me yesterday. I’ve got it on recording, come on, listen for yourself.”

With that, Xander pulled out his phone and hit play.

The recording played Yvonne’s emphatic, “I do.”

Those three words were said with such determination.

Anyone listening might think Yvonne had been head over heels for Xander for years, finally getting her fairytale ending. Hearing the recording, Yvonne was dumbfounded… No way, this guy? In that situation, he had the nerve to record it? He missed his calling as a spy, seriously.

Lottie listened to the recording and turned to Yvonne, “You said you’d marry him?”

“No, I…”

“But you sounded so happy when you said it.”

Yeah, that’s what Lottie heard in Yvonne’s tone on the recording.

Yvonne’s mouth twitched, “I wasn’t, I really wasn’t.”

Happy? That was totally more like gloating.

Chapter 587

Lottie and Xander headed straight to the study.

Meanwhile, Stella was helping Yvonne get dressed, while Yvonne was grumbling under her breath.

“That shameless Xander, can you believe how much time he has on his hands? Who would’ve thought he’d record the conversation?”

In that situation, who in their right mind would think to hit the record button?

“But Xander did…”

Yvonne muttered, “What a jerk.”

She was fuming.

Stella shrugged, “Well, you said it yourself, he’s shameless. Who knows what he plans to do with the recording?”

Yvonne’s face darkened at Stella’s suggestion.

Yeah, what was Xander planning with that recording?

Stella speculated, “Trying to blackmail your brother?”

Yvonne clapped her hands together. “Exactly! He was chatting with Ronald back then, so the recording must have been about him.”

She started piecing it together.

When she went over, it was just Xander and Ronald in the study. What else could he be recording for, if not to get something on Ronald? Hearing this, Stella paused.

Then she picked up the phone, “I need to call my brother.”

What was Xander up to, recording a private conversation with Ronald?

That’s not something a normal person would do.

The call connected quickly.

“Is the wedding dress here?” Ronald asked.

“Not yet,” Stella replied.

Ronald chuckled softly, “So, you miss me? I’ve only been gone half an hour.”

His voice was tender and teasing, causing Stella to blush and glance at Yvonne, who was giving her a look of mock exasperation.

Stella quickly turned away, covering the phone with her hand. “No, that’s not it.”

“Oh? Then what is it, Star?”

“Xander came around asking my sister to marry him and played a recording,” Stella explained, cutting to the chase.

If he kept flirting, Yvonne might actually start crying.

Even though she pretended not to care about Dan, Stella remembered how Yvonne looked when she returned-hair a mess, clothes damp.

Clearly, she’d spent quite some time outside…

Even the strongest have their sensitive spots.

Dan had been a part of her life for so long; how could she not care at all?

Ronald’s voice grew serious. “What recording?”

“Xander was saying my sister wouldn’t want to marry him, but then suddenly there was her voice saying she would.”

“We suspect that when Xander spoke with you, he recorded it. Only you know what was said, but he’s likely trying to blackmail you.”

Stella summed it up succinctly.

Ronald listened, his eyes narrowing. Xander had recorded their conversation?

Behind his glasses, his eyes turned cold.

“Don’t worry, he wouldn’t dare.”

Xander is trying to blackmail him?

That would mean he’s not enjoying his time in Ferrowland, when all he ever wanted while in Patrina was to return to Ferrowland. Stella advised, “Just keep an eye on him. Even if he explained everything to you and Mom, my sister and I still don’t trust him.” Ronald had vouched for Xander, but Stella wasn’t buying it, and neither was Yvonne.

The incident back then had been chaotic. Xander’s story might fit, but too much time had passed, and many details were fuzzy. Ronald reassured her, “I understand.”

“Alright, I’ll let you go.”

“Okay.”

As the call ended, Ronald’s expression remained cold. He removed his glasses, massaging his temples.

“Has Xander’s story been verified?” he asked Idris.

Idris nodded, “Yes, it checks out.”

Ronald put his glasses back on, but the chill in his gaze lingered.

Idris hesitated, “Are you really going to let Miss Yvonne marry Mr. Schultz?”

“Yvonne has a mind of her own. She’ll make Xander’s life a living hell.”

Idris’s mouth twitched.

No kidding.

Xander’s sudden proposal to Yvonne had everyone questioning his motives.

But he seemed to have forgotten one thing during his time in Patrina: Yvonne and Skye were Ferrowland’s most notorious troublemakers.

If Xander thought marrying Yvonne would cover something up, he was sorely mistaken.

Yvonne might just turn his life upside down. Marrying her wasn’t a cover; it was inviting chaos.

—

Back at the Quinn family estate.

Just as Stella hung up with Ronald, Susanna called.

Over the phone, Susanna assured Stella that she hadn’t done anything rash.

Stella praised her, “Good job, that’s exactly how you should handle it.”

In Stella’s opinion, Susanna’s past antics in Hull were due to her being too proactive.

In Portis City, Susanna would have known all the tricks without Stella needing to say a word.

But in Hull, it seemed she was genuinely startled.

However, she overlooked one crucial detail-they were living under the same roof…

Just a moment ago, Susanna claimed she hadn’t done anything, but then she added, “I ripped Hull’s clothes.”

Her voice carried a note of despair through the phone.

Stella paused, “Wait, what?”

Susanna’s sudden confession left Stella stunned for a few seconds, her mind spinning.

Images of belt buckles, towels, pants, and shirts flashed in her mind.

“You managed to strip Hull of nearly everything he had on.”

Susanna’s despair was palpable, and Stella couldn’t help but feel a twinge of secondhand embarrassment.

Susanna groaned, “Don’t even start. I was completely out of it, just like that time in Mist Bay.”

“I swear, anyone who doesn’t know the whole story might think I’m head over heels for him or something. But honestly, no matter how much I try to explain, it’s like talking to a brick wall. Ugh…”

Chapter 588

As Susanna kept talking, her emotions spiraled out of control until she finally broke down into tears. Stella sighed, “Is this what you call being clear? You’ve gone and done everything you shouldn’t have.”

Honestly, she couldn’t blame anyone for not believing Susanna.

Right now, Stella was suspicious… “Sis, just be straight with me. Do you have a thing for Hull? Was all of this on purpose?” Stella couldn’t help but wonder if Susanna had developed feelings for Hull and if all her actions were intentional.

That one question, “Was it on purpose?” sent Susanna on the other end of the call into a fit, her voice rising in protest.

“By all that’s holy, I swear it wasn’t on purpose!”

Stella was left speechless.

She figured Susanna probably hadn’t done it on purpose, but still…

“Weren’t you told? Don’t do anything, just chill.”

Stella was exasperated, feeling utterly defeated. Back in Portis City, Susanna never seemed this reckless. But now? Her level of carelessness was off the charts.

Susanna protested, “I really didn’t do anything.”

“If you did nothing, why were you tearing Hull’s shirt off?”

“I wasn’t tearing, I was ripping.”

“Is there a difference?” Stella snapped, getting more frustrated.

To her, there was no difference whatsoever.

Susanna, sounding a bit sheepish, replied, “Well, there is…”

Stella was left at a loss for words.

She suddenly realized how difficult communication with Susanna was.

“Just avoid him, okay? If you don’t like him, don’t see him. Unless, of course, you do like him…”

“I don’t like him, I’m terrified!”

With those three intimidating men around, who would like that? It was downright frightening.

Stella sighed, “Then just don’t see him, please. If you really piss him off, I can’t guarantee your safety.” After all, Hull was someone important to Ronald and held a certain status in Ferrowland.

Stella feared that if Susanna pushed Hull too far, things could get… well, scary.

Even though Ronald had mentioned that Hull might like Susanna, Stella found it hard to believe.

After giving Susanna a good talking-to, Susanna sounded pitiful, “I didn’t want to see him, either.” Stella was at a loss for words again.

If she didn’t want to see him, then how did she end up in a situation where she tore his clothes?

Rubbing her forehead, Stella felt a headache coming on.

“Alright, let’s not talk about this anymore.”

Stella was always on edge whenever she discussed Susanna and Hull’s situation.

Just as she was about to ask Susanna if she needed someone to fetch her, ready to do so herself if necessary, Susanna spoke up first, “Let’s talk about my mom.”

Stella paused.

“Have you confirmed anything for me?” Susanna asked, clearly anxious about news of her mother.

Stella replied, “We’re still working on it. Let me make a call and check.”

“Okay, please do,” Susanna said before ending the call.

Yvonne, who was nearby, looked at Stella and asked, “Your friend?”

Stella nodded, “Yeah.”

It was always the same. Over the phone, Susanna sounded scared to death, yet when Stella went to get her, she refused to leave.

Yvonne gave a knowing smile, “No wonder you’ve been away so much these past years. You’ve got some confidante out there.”

Stella defended herself, “Didn’t you tell me before to make more friends when I’m out? That way, when things get tough, I can find someone to help.”

Yvonne shrugged, “I meant at school.”

“It’s all the same,” Stella retorted before quickly dialing to check on Lacey’s situation.

As expected, things weren’t progressing smoothly, especially since it involved the notorious Black Gate. Nothing was ever simple with them.

As the conversation continued, several racks of wedding dresses arrived, each filled with a variety of styles.

Yvonne’s eyes widened at the sheer number of dresses. “What’s wrong with the wedding dress I made?”

Stella replied, “Mom said a girl only gets married once, so I should choose the one I love most. She wants me to take my time and look around.”

“I used to believe a girl only got married once,” Yvonne said with a skeptical chuckle. “But now, who knows?”

Stella was taken aback. “What do you mean?”

Lottie and Xander descended the stairs at that moment, overhearing Yvonne’s comment. Lottie’s face darkened. Stella and Yvonne turned to face them, with Stella greeting, “Mom.”

Yvonne pursed her lips, “I’m just stating a fact. Didn’t Xander’s cousin, Daisy Schultz, just get divorced recently?” “You…” Lottie was visibly upset.

She didn’t want to continue this line of conversation. It was ill-timed and inappropriate, especially when someone was about to get married. Lottie turned to Yvonne and declared, “You, go and get your marriage license with Xander right away.”

Both Stella and Yvonne were stunned.

Yvonne couldn’t believe her ears. She wondered if she had misunderstood her mom.

“Mom, what do you mean by that?”

Get a marriage license with Xander?

For goodness’ sake, that’s a marriage license! You don’t just get one on a whim.

Especially with Xander acting so strangely yesterday, Yvonne was beginning to suspect he had ulterior motives. Now, more than ever, she felt she shouldn’t rush into anything with him. It might turn out to be a huge mistake. Stella, too, was taken aback by Lottie’s sudden decision. “Mom, I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

She had spoken out of anger before, suggesting she’d marry Xander, but she hadn’t meant it.

And yesterday, when her mom heard she wanted to use marriage to get back at Xander, she had been furious. So why was she agreeing to it now…?

Chapter 589

Nobody really knew what Xander and Lottie discussed in the study, but somehow, he agreed to it.

Lottie turned to her daughter, Stella. “Sweetheart.”

“Mom, it’s just not right. Yesterday, when he talked to my brother in the study, he even recorded the conversation! He’s really sneaky.”

Who records conversations during a friendly chat?

Just from this, you could tell something was off with Xander.

Hearing Stella call him ‘sneaky’, Xander felt a pang of frustration deep in his gut.

These folks were acting like he was the only one who had messed up back then, pinning all the blame solely on him.

Lottie said firmly, “Hush now, we’ll talk later.”

Stella pressed her lips together.

Yvonne chimed in, “Sweetheart’s right, he is sneaky.”

Xander was fuming now and snapped at Stella, “So, are you marrying me? It doesn’t matter, you’re my fiancée anyway.”

Stella remained silent.

Lottie sighed.

But Yvonne wasn’t having any of it. “Hey, you shameless guy! Sweetheart is pregnant! With my Brother’s child, and you’re still thinking about her.

She had seen her fair share of shameless people over the years, but Xander was something else.

Was he so desperate that he had to latch onto a pregnant woman?

Xander turned to Yvonne, “Then are you marrying me?”

Yvonne’s eyes widened in shock.

Yesterday, she might have thought about using that strategy to mess with Xander.

But seeing him now, she suddenly felt a bit apprehensive and didn’t want to take the risk.

She huffed, “I’m not marrying you either.”

Xander glared at her, choosing to say nothing.

Lottie spoke up, “Alright, it’s just about getting a marriage certificate, not about walking through fire.”

Yvonne protested, “Mom, there’s something off about him.”

Let’s be rational here, okay?

Yvonne could tell that her mother felt guilty about what happened three years ago, and this was her way of making amends.

“Come on, even if you want to make it up to him, don’t use me, alright? I am your daughter, after all.”

Lottie felt a headache coming on. “It’s not about making it up; it’s just helping someone out. Hurry up and go.”

“Help? Help with what?”

Yvonne was puzzled.

Stella looked over at Lottie and then at Xander.

Help, huh?

She wasn’t buying it.

Even Yvonne didn’t believe it at this point.

Every word Xander said seemed loaded with ulterior motives.

You never knew when you might get caught in his trap; he was sly like that.

Yvonne shot Xander a glance. “What do you need help with?”

“It’s inconvenient to say,” Xander replied.

Yvonne was taken aback. “Hey…”

Lottie cut her off, “Yes, it’s inconvenient.”

Yvonne and Stella exchanged looks, stunned.

Hearing the exchange between Lottie and Xander, the two sisters glanced at their mom.

Then they turned their attention to Xander.

Yvonne, exasperated, rubbed her hands together. “This isn’t right. You’re asking for my help but can’t tell me why?”

Lottie nodded. “Yes, it’s inconvenient. Now, hurry up and go.”

With that, she practically handed Yvonne over to Xander.

And Xander wasted no time, taking Yvonne out the door.

Stella wanted to say something, but Lottie held her back. “Mom.”

“Alright, don’t you worry about your sister’s affairs.”

Lottie’s tone softened, a hint of resignation creeping in now that Yvonne was out of earshot.

Stella insisted, “But Xander isn’t a good guy.”

Lottie gave her a pointed look. “What do you know about judging people at your age?”

Stella pouted.

Lottie, seeing her daughter like this, felt a wave of exasperation. “Alright, alright, Xander won’t harm her. The one we should really worry about is Dan. Now, he’s the real bad guy.”

That scoundrel…

Daring to mess with her daughter, she needed to figure out how to deal with him.

Chapter 590

Did she think Lottie was running a charity or something?

When Lottie mentioned Dan, a flicker of concern crossed Stella’s eyes.

That man had occupied a space in Yvonne’s heart for so many years.

Back then, she nearly lost her mind over him…

Yvonne seemed fine now, but who knew what she was really going through inside?

Maybe the more you pretend everything’s okay, the more you’re hiding.

—

Ronald came back from his errands to find Stella exhausted, sitting on the couch still in her wedding dress.

A maid handed her a freshly squeezed glass of orange juice. “Miss, have some juice and take a break.” Stella nodded. “Thanks.”

She usually liked the taste of orange juice, but today it tasted off.

After a couple of sips, she handed it back.

“What’s wrong, miss? Did we make it too strong today?” the maid inquired.

Stella shook her head. “I just don’t feel like drinking it. It tastes weird.”

Pregnant women often have heightened senses of taste and smell. What used to be a perfectly fine glass of juice now had a strange flavor to her. When Ronald returned, the maid greeted him with respect, “Sir.”

Ronald waved her away, signaling everyone else who’d been helping Stella with her dress to leave as well.

Left alone with Stella, he sat down next to her and pulled her into his arms.

“Tired?” he asked.

Nestling into him, Stella found a comfortable spot. “Yeah. How come you’re back so soon?”

“Finished up early. Where’s Mom?” he replied.

“Got a call and left in a hurry. She was supposed to help me with the dress, but got busy.”

Everyone in the family seemed so busy all the time, except her. She felt like she was just there to eat and relax.

She had been, and still was.

Ronald ruffled her hair, and Stella snuggled closer. “Do we really have to let Yvonne marry that scoundrel, Xander?”

“Why?” she questioned, still puzzled by the change of plans.

To her, Xander was nothing but trouble.

Ronald sighed. “He’s got some issues right now, and Yvonne’s helping out.”

“What kind of issues?”

Stella didn’t quite get it. Forced marriages were unheard of in the Schultz family. After all, three years ago, the Quinn family had a major fallout, which affected the Schultz family too.

During that time, Xander almost severed ties with the Schultz family. To this day, he hadn’t visited once, and Old Mr. Schultz, Samuel, acted like he didn’t have a son named Xander.

So, the idea of rushing into marriage seemed out of the question for the Schultz family.

“Enough questions,” Ronald said. “Let them handle it.”

Stella pouted. “What do you mean by ‘enough’? I’m not a kid anymore, and I’m having your baby!”

He still treated her like a child.

Well, three years ago, when she left, she might have been one in his eyes.

Her whole life, the Lugar family had shielded her so well.

Everyone still saw her as a kid, so naturally, she wasn’t involved in important decisions.

Listening to her playful grumbling, Ronald chuckled. “Alright, alright, you’re all grown up, soon to be Mom.”

“Then stop calling me a kid,” Stella retorted with a huff.

Amused by her pouty face, Ronald affectionately pinched her nose. “Want to keep trying on dresses?”

She shook her head. “No way, I’m exhausted.”

Trying on dresses could wear a person out!

“Then change out of it. Let’s head over to Grandma’s for dinner,” Ronald suggested.

“Back to the Lugar family house?”

“Yep,” he nodded.

A smile spread across Stella’s face. She missed her Grandma and Grandpa.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 571 to 580) – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 571

Ronald had headed off to take a shower, and Stella, feeling cozy, had slipped back into a dreamy slumber.

Half-asleep, she was abruptly pulled back to consciousness by the insistent buzzing of her phone.

She fumbled for it, groggily answering. “Hello?”

She was truly exhausted.

Ever since she got pregnant, her sleep schedule had become as predictable as clockwork. When it was time to sleep, nothing could keep her awake.

“Stella, Stella, I know I messed up. Please, let it slide, won’t you? I’m begging you. I’m really at my wit’s end here,” came Ursula Larkin’s panicked voice over the line.

Most of Stella’s sleepiness evaporated in an instant.

As she opened her eyes, she was fully alert. “How did you get my number?”

It wasn’t just a matter of blocking Ursula, she had gone so far as to change her number entirely. She was now using a Ferrowland number, yet Ursula had still managed to track her down? Clearly, Ursula was not as simple as she seemed.

“Ursula?” Stella prompted coldly, her voice carrying a dangerous edge.

“Not talking?”

I asked Orion for help.”

Orion, who worked closely with Yorick Quarry. Having been with the Quarry Group for so long as the CEO’s assistant, he would certainly have the means to dig up a phone number. But it was surprising he’d help Ursula

Stella always thought Orion didn’t care much for Ursula.

Whether Yorick knew or not was a mystery, but Stella had once caught Orion giving Ursula a look of pure disdain. How could he dislike her so much, yet still help her find Stella’s number?

With a sardonic laugh, Stella said, “Wow, you’ve got some skills. Why not use those connections to marry into the Quarry family? Wouldn’t that solve everything?”

Her voice dripped with sarcasm.

Ursula was indeed adept at navigating social politics, and even though the Quarry family elders weren’t fond of her, Stella couldn’t believe Ursule hadn’t charmed some of the trusted inner circle.

Thinking back to Ursula’s arrogance when she returned to Portis City, Stella had assumed her arrogance was matched by her tenacity. But now? This was it?

Meanwhile, Ursula, shivering and exhausted under a large oak tree outside the Quarry estate, was in a sorry state. Despite her anger at Stella’s mockery, she dared not show it. “Stella, I really know I was wrong. Can you please help?”

“Everything was my fault before. Could you call Mrs. Quarry and ask her to ease up on me? Please?”

To Ursula, Stella was her only hope.

The Larkin family was no refuge now. Cloudia was still detained, and Jaxon Larkin’s attitude had turned cold. Even her aunt, the one person who should’ve been her ally, had proved unfaithful.

Only Yorick..

Ursula felt that only through Yorick did she have a glimmer of hope.

Stella snorted, “Call Mrs. Quarry? Are you out of your mind? Or do you really think that’s going to happen?”

She had once been the family’s chosen future Mrs. Quarry. And now Ursula wanted her to plead on her behalf?

Ursula pleaded, “I messed up. I shouldn’t have treated you like that. It’s all my fault, I’m sorry.”

Stella rolled her eyes at Ursula’s desperate pleas.

“Unbelievable,” Stella muttered and hung up.

Just as she did, Ursula’s voice echoed from the phone, “Or maybe you could call Yorick and tell him the car accident wasn’t my doing.”

Chapter 572

Stella sat on her bed, her mind whirling from the awkward call she had just ended. “Seriously? Who even talks like that?” she muttered under her breath, feeling grateful she had hung up and blocked the number. As she tried to shake off the unpleasant conversation, a knock sounded at her door. “Star, it’s Mom,” Lottie called from the hallway.

Stella instinctively moved to open the door, but the sound of running water from the bathroom froze her in place. Her face flushed with panic. Sure, her mom was okay with her and Ronald dating, but having him in her room, fresh out of the shower? That was another story entirely.

Caught in a dilemma, she hesitated, unsure if she should answer or pretend to be asleep. Just then, the water stopped, and Ronald emerged, towel wrapped around his waist and another in his hand, drying his hair. He raised an eyebrow at her, noticing the phone still clutched in her hand. “Who called?

Before she could respond, Lottie’s voice came again, softer this time, “Star, are you there?”

Stella glanced from the door to Ronald, who seemed completely unfazed. He casually continued drying his hair and moved to answer the door. Her eyes widened in alarm.

Lottie, preparing to walk away after receiving no response, was startled when the door suddenly opened. She turned to see Ronald, looking freshly showered, and blinked in surprise.

“Ronald, what are you doing here?” she demanded, glancing past him. to where Stella sat, fully dressed and with dry hair.

Catching on, she fixed Ronald with a stern look. “You rascal!”

Ronald, unfazed, asked, “Is there something you need?”

“Yes, a word with you. Outside, Lottie insisted, gesturing for him to step out. She paused, eyeing his attire, or lack thereof. “And put some clothes on first.”

Ronald nodded, heading next door to his room to change before joining Lottie in the study. As he walked in, he could see she was still fuming.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, genuinely puzzled.

“What’s wrong? You should know better?” she snapped.

Ronald raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue. “Come on, say Lottie sighed, shaking her head. “Honestly, sometimes you’re too much. This isn’t how a son should talk to his mother.”

“Star’s check-up today,” she continued, “Dylan mentioned the baby needs care. You need to be more careful.”

Ronald nodded, understanding dawning on him. “I get it.”

Lottie pressed on, “I know you adore her, but you need to hold back for now.” She was blunt, but the concern in her voice was clear. Dylan had indeed warned them that Stella’s pregnancy needed extra attention.

Before leaving earlier, she’d even told the housekeeper to ensure Stella had plenty to eat. Coming home to find Ronald in Stella’s room had been a shock.

“Maybe you should sleep in your own room for a while, she suggested, worry etched on her face.

Ronald sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “You know how Star’s health has always been fragile,” Lottie insisted, her voice softening. “Just be careful, okay?”

Ronald nodded again, feeling the weight of her concern, yet also a bit exasperated. But he knew she was right.

Chapter 573

The story takes a turn.

Over in Portis City, poor Ursula was coughing up blood, her mind slipping further into confusion with each passing hour.

Jaxon couldn’t bear it anymore. He decided it was time to have a chat with Yorick and figure out a plan.

He felt utterly helpless about the current state of the Larkin family. The Quarry family had been their allies for years, always there to lend a hand.

Naturally, Jaxon assumed they’d come through for the Larkins once again, help them weather this storm.

What Jaxon failed to realize was that the Larkin family had always been a mere pawn in the Quarry family’s grand scheme.

While the Larkins owned the mines that were a crucial resource, it was the Quarry family that was raking in the big bucks, leaving the Larkins with mere scraps.

And to make matters worse, the Quarry family was also suffering at the hands of Ronald because of Stella…

As Jaxon approached, he noticed Ursula waiting by the door.

In just a few short nights, she had transformed into a shadow of her former self, her clothes filthy, and her appearance haggard.

She looked like she had hit rock bottom.

Upon seeing Jaxon, Ursula’s eyes welled up with tears. “Brother,” she whimpered.

Her voice dripped with desperation, a plea for even a shred of sympathy from Jaxon.

Since leaving the Larkins, life had been unbearably harsh. She didn’t even have a roof over her head.

The properties Cloudia had once bought for her were all taken back.

It was truly heartless!

Once, she had been the apple of their eye, cherished and adored.

But when she was kicked out, she left with nothing.

All because of Stella, who had torn her world apart.

“Brother, I know I was wrong. I really do,” Ursula kept repeating, her voice growing more pitiful with every word.

In the past, Jaxon might have crumbled at Ursula’s sorrowful plea.

But not this time.

With narrowed eyes, he spoke, “Still trying to drag Yorick into this? Ursula, you’re lucky you’re not in jail. You think Yorick would take you back?” They knew everything now.

It was impossible to accept that the girl they once held so dear was capable of such deceit.

Jaxon had genuinely treated Ursula like his own sister, even better than his real sister, Stella.

When Stella returned, he worried Ursula would feel left out.

He gave Ursula the best of everything, always.

But in the end?

What disappointment? Did someone as conniving as her need comforting? Absolutely not.

Now, Jaxon felt that not just him, but the entire Larkin family had been made a fool of by Ursula.

Ursula was sobbing uncontrollably, “I know I was wrong, brother. I truly know. Please forgive me, I’m begging you…”

“Forgive you? Ha! The Larkin family is in shambles, and you expect me to forgive you?”

Jaxon was furious.

He couldn’t forgive the fact that Ursula’s aunt was his father’s mistress.

“A disloyal traitor.”

Jaxon spat out the words, rolled up the car window, and refused to engage any further.

In his heart, Ursula was beyond forgiveness.

As the window was about to close completely, there was a soft ‘thud’ outside. Jaxon glanced briefly in Ursula’s direction.

She was collapsed on the ground, blood spilling from her mouth.

Even from a distance, Jaxon could sense the looming specter of death surrounding her.

But this time, his heart remained steely.

With just one glance, he looked away and drove inside coldly.

Watching Jaxon leave, Ursula lay on the ground, the blood refusing to cease its flow from her lips.

“Why are they doing this to me?” she thought, the words echoing in her mind.

She was on the brink of death, yet even now, they wouldn’t let her find peace.

Why were they so cruel…

Thoughts raced through her mind, but she no longer had the strength to even lift herself off the ground.

…

Yorick wasn’t home.

When Jaxon arrived, he learned that Imogen had been hospitalized, and Yorick was by her side.

Chapter 574

The person Jaxon was looking for was Frost Quarry.

Frost was just about to leave, suitcase in hand, ready to escape the family drama that seemed never-ending and impossible to resolve. She had a million things going on outside and had no desire to be shackled by the mess at home.

Seeing Jaxon, Frost’s expression turned sharp. “What is it? Here to plead for your foster sister?”

Frost had always found Jaxon particularly irritating. How could someone prioritize their foster sister over their own flesh and blood? It wasn’t just Jaxon; in Frost’s eyes, the entire Larkin family seemed insane.

Jaxon felt a twinge of embarrassment under Frost’s cutting words. “I’m here to speak with Yorick.”

Frost sneered, “Talking to anyone won’t help. The Quarry family isn’t going to take Ursula in.”

She shut him down completely. Jaxon’s face grew even more strained at Frost’s unwavering tone. “I’m not here because of Ursula.”

Frost raised an eyebrow at his formal tone. “Really? Calling her by her first name now? That’s a first.”

The Larkins were known for their endearments, always calling her “Ursula Ursula,” as if one name wasn’t enough. But suddenly it was just “Ursula”? Was he finally coming to his senses?

“So why are you here?”

“The Larkin family has run into some trouble, and I was hoping—”

Frost interrupted him. “Trouble? That’s putting it mildly.”

She didn’t wait for his response. Stella had gotten herself entangled with Mr. Quinn, a name Frost knew well from her travels. The infamous kingpin of Ferrowland’s underworld, with half the city’s underground operations under his thumb. Crossing a man like him wasn’t just trouble; it was a catastrophe.

Jaxon fell silent, his bravado deflating under Frost’s scrutiny. She continued, “The Quarry family can’t help you with this mess.”

“You’ve seen it yourself. We’re tangled up with Mr. Quinn, too. Yorick and Hogan are at each other’s throats, fighting over scraps.”

Her voice dripped with frustration. “Ronald’s a piece of work… This whole mess was Yorick’s doing, teaming up with you to pay Felix to go after Stella.”

Frost’s eyes narrowed as she regarded Jaxon with disdain. “You should leave. The Quarry family can’t save you.”

“Not just Mr. Quinn-do you think the Patel family is going to let you off? Who do you think has the power to get you out of this?”

Mentioning the Patels, Frost’s voice was laced with contempt. What nerve they had! Jeremy Patel was notorious, and Jaxon had the gall to think he could toy with Sirena Patel?

The Quarry family was drowning in its own problems and had no bandwidth to rescue the Larkins.

Jaxon was unceremoniously booted from the Quarry estate, stumbling out to find Ursula collapsed on the ground outside. Her frail body lay there like a broken kite, lifeless.

Jaxon spared her only a brief glance before turning away, his heart hardened. He drove off without a second thought.

The Larkin family, once so devoted to Ursula, now seemed to have turned their backs completely.

Meanwhile, back in Ferrowland, Stella was exhausted and drifted into sleep, only to feel herself drawn into a warm embrace. She struggled to open her heavy eyelids, catching a glimpse of Ronald.

Sleepily, she murmured, “You’re back?”

Ronald kissed her forehead gently. “Yeah, just sleep.”

His promise to sleep in his own room was forgotten as soon as he said it. Holding Stella close was enough.

Chapter 575

It was the middle of the night…

Yvonne finally tracked down Dan at a lively nightclub. As she barged into the VIP room, she was greeted by a scene of debauchery—people lost in the haze of alcohol and flashing lights.

Dan was sandwiched between two women, both clinging to him like koalas. In Yvonne’s eyes, they were all legs and little else.

One of them offered Dan a drink, which he accepted without hesitation, his eyes glazed over with a drunken daze.

Yvonne narrowed her eyes, her mind replaying Xander’s enraged face, as if he wanted to swallow her whole. And here was this jerk, Dan, living it up while she was left dealing with the mess he’d created?

Rage bubbled up inside her.

Without a second thought, she stormed over and flipped the low table in front of Dan. The table had been loaded with an assortment of drinks, snacks, and fruits, all of which went flying.

The room fell silent, save for the thumping music. Heads turned in unison to gape at Yvonne.

After a beat, someone spoke up, “What the hell? Who’s this crazy lady causing a scene?”

Ignoring the shout, Yvonne, eyes blazing, kicked Dan squarely in the stomach.

The guy who had yelled earlier muttered an incredulous “Damn,” as the entire room watched the chaos unfold.

Dan, usually quick on his feet, was caught off guard, unable to dodge with the women beside him. Yvonne’s kick landed with a satisfying thud, drawing a pained grunt from him.

The two women flanking him scrambled away in a hurry.

But Yvonne wasn’t done. She vaulted over the overturned table and launched herself at Dan, fists flying.

In her mind, it was crystal clear this man had approached her with ulterior motives all those years ago. If he wanted to deceive, he should have just gone for her money!

But to toy with her feelings? Unforgivable!

Fueled by fury, Yvonne hammered Dan with punch after punch. Her movements were so swift, the onlookers barely had time to react.

By the time anyone moved to intervene, Dan had managed to catch one of Yvonne’s fists.

But she was relentless, swinging her other fist in a wide arc.

With a resounding “thud,” she landed a punch on the other side of his face.

Yvonne was livid.

In that moment, she was ready to fight Dan to the bitter end.

Dan’s head snapped sideways from the impact, and when he looked back at her, his eyes were filled with anger.

“Get her!” a voice boomed from the crowd.

This wasn’t just a scene; it was a full-blown disaster.

Dan had only shown up at the club as a favor to someone, a social obligation of sorts. Seeing the chaos, the host almost had a stroke on the spot. Yvonne, oblivious to the commotion around her, continued to pummel Dan, shouting, “Think you can just steal and get away with it? If you’re gonna steal, at least own up to it, you coward!”

In Yvonne’s book, integrity was everything.

Dan had crossed a line, and she didn’t care if he had been a man she once loved.

If love was gone, he deserved a beating; and if it wasn’t, he still needed correcting.

Bottom line: he had to be held accountable!

“Where is it? Where’s the damn thing? Talk, or I’ll keep going!”

Those around her were flabbergasted. Her relentless assault left no room for Dan to even breathe, let alone speak.

Even a miracle worker couldn’t conjure an extra mouth to deal with her onslaught.

Yvonne was seething.

Recalling Xander’s near homicidal fury earlier that day, it was clear the document she sought was of immense importance.

“Speak up! Where’s the document? Not talking? I’ll beat the truth out of you.”

The crowd watched in silence, dumbfounded.

A dozen security personnel rushed forward, the leader reaching for Yvonne.

But in a swift move, Dan managed to grab both her wrists, flipping her and pinning her to the couch.

“Enough…” he said, his voice strained.

“Let go! Let me go!” Yvonne demanded, struggling to regain control.

But the difference in strength between them was too great, leaving her at a disadvantage.

Chapter 576

Even though Yvonne was incredibly agile and fit, at that moment, being pinned down by Dan’s weight, she couldn’t muster the strength to break free.

“Mr. Murray,” the middle-aged man in charge stepped forward nervously, his gaze initially filled with malice as he looked at Yvonne. However, upon recognizing her face, his breath caught in his throat, and his heart practically leaped into his mouth.

No way, could it really be the infamous black sheep of the Quinn family?

Of all the people Mr. Murray could pick a fight with, he had to choose this one!

Yvonne was a name that everyone knew. For the past two years, she had been on a mission, constantly claiming that her sister was missing and warning people not to bully her.

Who would dare mess with the Quinn family’s adopted daughter? She was treasured like a rare gem by the entire family.

Many had been warned by her, and quite a few had even fallen victim to her wrath. Especially the Doyne family’s gemstone mine, she nearly cleaned them out!

Because of that incident, everyone knew that the second Miss from the Quinn family was a force to be reckoned with.

The middle-aged man had initially intended to order his men to deal with Yvonne, but now he couldn’t muster the courage. Not at all.

“Um, Mr. Murray…” he stammered, caught between a rock and a hard place.

One was the investor he desperately needed, and the other was the terrifying Miss Quinn. What on earth was he supposed to do?

His face turned a myriad of colors as he deliberated.

Dan glared down at Yvonne, growling, “Everyone out.”

The man seized the opportunity like it was a lifeline, exhaling a sigh of relief. He quickly ordered, “Move, move, everyone out.”

Good grief! What a situation! How did Mr. Murray get tangled up with this hellraiser from the Quinn family?

It was truly bizarre that this notorious woman had come looking for a man, and in such a unique manner.

The room emptied out, with the last person even thoughtfully closing the door behind them.

Now it was just Yvonne and Dan. Yvonne glared at him, her teeth clenched, “Get off me.”

Dan gripped her wrists tightly, his warm breath brushing against her cheek. He had a face that seemed kind and gentle, but those eyes… those eyes that once looked at her with such warmth now flickered with cold, dangerous light.

Of course, with someone of his standing, that kindness was only skin-deep.

Dan narrowed his eyes. “Does the Quinn family think I wouldn’t dare kill you?”

Yvonne was furious. Already in a rage, Dan’s words only added fuel to the fire. “You framed me, and now you want to kill me too?”

The nerve of this guy was astonishing.

Yvonne snapped. She slammed her head back against the sofa, then used all her strength to launch herself forward. With a loud ‘thud,’ Dan let out a pained grunt as his grip on her loosened.

Yvonne’s head throbbed painfully from the impact, and Dan, caught off guard, nearly had his brains scrambled.

“You… you witch…” Dan began, but Yvonne was already upon him, her fury relentless.

His voice, so smooth and calculating over the phone, had hinted at his deception. Amnesia, my foot. Yvonne wasn’t buying it!

She was convinced Dan had approached her with a hidden agenda all those years ago, gotten what he wanted, and faked his death for a clean getaway.

Yvonne had no patience for men like him, and she wasn’t pulling any punches now.

“Where is Xander’s stuff, you bastard?” she demanded, barreling into him once more.

Dan dodged her assault, his eyes now brimming with danger.

Seeing that look only stoked Yvonne’s anger. “Oh, so you steal from me and still dare to glare?”

With that, she lunged at him again, the two of them becoming a tangle of limbs and fury.

Outside, the people who had hosted Dan that evening hadn’t quite left yet. A few of them pressed their ears against the door, listening to the chaos inside.

The repeated sounds of thudding and crashing were enough to make anyone’s heart race.

“Mr. Landseer, didn’t you check if Mr. Murray had any beef with the Lugar family?” one of them whispered urgently.

Landseer, the one who had invited Dan tonight, was trying to leverage the opportunity since Ronald’s connections offered no advantage.

Little did he know…

Chapter 577

The person crouched behind Landseer asked nervously, “Did you ever expect Mr. Murray would have a connection with that she-devil?”

Landseer was wiping sweat from his brow, especially after hearing the sounds of a brawl from inside. “Who would’ve thought Yvonne could be involved with a guy? It’s a curveball no one saw coming. What are we gonna do?”

His face was twisted with worry. “All our efforts are wasted.”

With Dan tied to the Lugar family, getting him to invest in those raw materials was now a dead end. The ruckus inside was unmistakable.

“Who knows if they’re fighting or if it’s some weird love-hate thing?” If it’s the latter, we’re screwed.

Everyone stood silent, processing the mess.

Inside, Yvonne and Dan were tearing the place apart. Yvonne had quite the fighting skills these days. Maybe Dan had had one too many drinks or was going easy on her because she was a woman. Either way, she knocked him out cold with a final punch.

Yvonne emerged, her long hair in disarray, looking like a wild woman. Landseer flinched at the sight. “Ms. Quinn, are you alright?”

Yvonne shot him a look. “Remember this, I’ll be telling my Brother about tonight.”

Landseer had been up to a lot over the years, and now with Dan involved, things were murky. She definitely planned to inform her Brother.

Landseer was taken aback. “Ms. Quinn, please don’t.”

“Hmph.”

Yvonne let out a disdainful sound, then strode off. Landseer hesitated, wanting to follow, but upon seeing Dan unconscious in the room, he quickly returned to attend to him.

Outside, the night sky had opened up, pouring rain. Yvonne walked through it, her earlier fierceness dissolving into a somber solitude. Even from a distance, her silhouette was heart-wrenching.

In a car not far off, Xander sat in the back while Kyle drove. “It’s really coming down,” Kyle observed.

Xander scoffed. “She’s tough as nails, a little rain won’t bother her.”

Kyle kept silent, though he wondered why they had come all this way. But Xander’s mind seemed elsewhere. He lit a cigarette, took a couple of puffs, and then abruptly pushed open the car door to step out.

But just as he did, a figure appeared behind Yvonne, umbrella in hand. Both Xander and Kyle recognized him – it was Louis, one of Ronald’s men.

Kyle was taken aback. “Whoa!”

Xander’s eyes narrowed, and he pulled his foot back into the car. “I thought Ronald only had a soft spot for Stella. Didn’t expect him to care for this tomboy, too.”

Kyle scratched his nose, sensing Xander’s irritation at Louis’s sudden arrival. Clearing his throat, he said, “Well, they’re both his sisters, just different personalities, different treatment.”

That much was true. Ronald wasn’t playing favorites; one sister was sweet and innocent, pampered from the start, while the other was wild and lived on her own terms.

Meanwhile, Stella had slept soundly through the night. When she woke up the next morning, it was rare to find Ronald still there. Back in Portis City, he often disappeared before she woke, leaving her alone.

She turned over and nestled into his arms. Ronald glanced down. “Awake?”

Stella nuzzled closer, pouting playfully. “I’m starving.”

Her stomach had woken her up. Ronald checked his watch on the bedside table; it was past nine. With a tender smile, he said, “Let’s get you something to eat.”

Chapter 578

As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up.

Stella followed suit, watching as the man walked over to the wardrobe to grab her some comfy loungewear.

“I can dress myself,” she said instinctively, reaching out her hand.

But he sidestepped her attempt. “Mom mentioned last night that I should take good care of you,” Ronald replied with a playful smile.

Stella looked puzzled. “Huh? It’s just putting on clothes.”

She was used to having everything taken care of at home, so she couldn’t quite understand what more he could do.

With a soft chuckle, Ronald reached to undo the buttons of her pajamas.

Stella’s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively grabbed his wrist, her face flushing. “I-I can do it myself,” she stammered.

Ronald affectionately pinched her little nose. “Alright, you can do it yourself.”

He handed her the clothes, choosing not to tease her further.

Relieved by his words, Stella realized after all this time that her usually composed and serious brother didn’t have the strongest self-control. Once she was dressed, she headed to the bathroom, where Ronald had already prepared her toothbrush with toothpaste.

Standing beside him, she noticed in the mirror how her head barely reached his shoulder.

No wonder Yvonne always teased her about being short.

“What are you looking at?” Ronald asked with a gentle ruffle of her hair, seeing her standing still with the toothbrush in hand.

Stella pouted, “Back in Portis City, I’m considered pretty tall.”

But here, among the Quinn family, she was clearly the shortest.

Ronald chuckled at her remark. “When you were little, you were quite frail. The doctor said you were born with some deficiencies. You spent the first twenty days in the hospital after we found you.”

Stella’s heart tingled at the words “found you.”

Her Mom had told her the story before: she was tiny, soft, and pale, and they couldn’t bear to let her go. But when she got sick, it was truly a challenge.

She couldn’t help but think, if it hadn’t been the Quinn family who found her, she might not have made it.

Her mom said she had pneumonia and liver issues, quite a lot for a little baby to endure.

With a bittersweet smile, Stella snuggled against Ronald’s arm. “Was I difficult as a kid?”

Ronald nodded. “One doctor even said you might not make it past five.”

Stella was taken aback. Her mom had never mentioned that.

Since it came from Ronald, it must be true. She hugged him tighter.

Ronald looked down at her teary eyes and gently pinched her nose again. “But look at you now, healthy as can be.” Stella was certain that without the Quinn family, given the Larkin family’s nature, she might not have survived.

Now she felt pretty healthy, rarely falling sick since her earliest memories, a testament to the Quinn family’s care. “And one more thing…”

“Hmm? What else?” she asked, fearing more bad news.

Ronald smiled, “You can’t call me ‘brother’ anymore.”

Stella blinked. Right, she probably shouldn’t.

“Got it,” she replied sweetly.

After they finished getting ready, they headed downstairs, only to overhear Lottie Lugar talking to the housekeeper.

The housekeeper asked, “How should I send the message?”

What message?

Lottie thought for a moment before saying, “Just send: Our darling daughter-in-law is all grown up now. I’ll forward you the photo to attach.” Stella and Ronald shared a helpless glance.

Chapter 579

Stella descended the stairs with a soft thud.

Lottie shot a knowing glance at the butler. “Go on, make sure it’s done. Is the chicken broth ready for her?” “All set, ma’am,” the butler responded with a respectful nod.

Lottie turned her attention to Stella, catching sight of Ronald nearby, and cast him a disapproving glance.

Clearly, she had caught wind of Ronald sneaking back into Stella’s room last night.

With just a glance, Lottie shifted her focus and gently pulled Stella closer. “Stella, darling, come here.”

“Hi, Mom,” Stella chirped, her voice sweet as honey, melting Lottie’s heart.

Lottie led her into the dining room. “You must be starving. I had the kitchen whip up your favorite pancakes and some snacks.” “Thanks, Mom.”

The Quinn family kitchen was known for its delicious treats, and Stella adored them.

Back when Lottie and Ronald were busy with work, Stella would often munch on a few cookies while waiting for them.

As soon as the staff noticed she was up, they hurried to bring out the prepared dishes.

The kitchen filled with the familiar aroma of freshly made pancakes and rich, creamy oatmeal.

When they had been in Portis City, Stella struggled with the bland cuisine there.

But now that she was home, everything tasted delightful.

Lottie placed a sausage link on Stella’s plate. “You should try to eat a bit more.”

“Her stomach isn’t great, so she can’t eat too much,” Ronald calmly interjected, taking a seat beside Stella. It was the truth.

Stella had a healthy appetite, but her stomach was sensitive, and overeating could make her uncomfortable. Lottie shot him a sharp look. “I don’t need you to remind me.”

“Don’t let her overdo it.”

Stella and Lottie exchanged a look.

Lottie huffed. “She’s barely eaten these days. Let her enjoy her meal.”

“Precisely because she’s been eating less, she shouldn’t overindulge now.”

Lottie retorted, “Oh, will you give it a rest? What’s wrong with her having a bit more?”

“Mom, I’m fine either way,” Stella chimed in, trying to ease the tension.

Stella’s calm voice seemed to soften Lottie’s mood, and she gave Ronald another warning glance.

“It’s just oatmeal. A bit more won’t hurt,” Lottie insisted, her voice laced with concern.

Lottie was truly worried about Stella’s well-being, especially after hearing about her struggles in Portis City with her appetite.

Ronald remained unconvinced, but Stella was already savoring the oatmeal.

“Star, have some more,” Lottie encouraged as she added another slice of bacon to Stella’s plate.

As Stella took a sip of the oatmeal, she beamed. “This oatmeal is amazing.”

With her compliment, Ronald knew Stella wasn’t going to stop anytime soon.

Just as he suspected, she went through three bowls in no time.

Not to mention the snacks and sides.

By the time Stella was on her second bowl, Ronald had already been on the verge of intervening, but his mother’s stern gaze kept him silent. “Star really shouldn’t eat so much,” he eventually murmured.

“Zip it,” Lottie snapped.

Despite his protests, it was no use.

For the past three years, Lottie had always worried about Stella not eating well outside, fearing it would affect her health.

Chapter 580

It wasn’t easy for Susanna to finally have someone back by her side, and she wasn’t about to let Ronald dictate the terms.

Meanwhile, downstairs.

Hull sat at the dining table, looking a bit displeased. He glanced at one of the maids. “Go, call her down for dinner.”

This maid was the one responsible for the kitchen.

When Hull instructed her to fetch Susanna for dinner, she couldn’t help but recall what Silas had warned her about earlier.

A bit apprehensive, she said, “But sir, Silas mentioned that I’m not allowed on the second floor.”

Because of this rule, breakfast that morning had been reheated more than once. Susanna wouldn’t come down, and neither would Hull; it made meal prep a real challenge.

Hearing this, Hull’s expression hardened. “Go.”

His sudden change in tone startled the maid, and she quickly nodded. “Yes, sir.”

After all, you listen to whoever signs your paycheck, but when the master speaks, you really can’t ignore it.

The maid hurried upstairs to call Susanna.

Meanwhile, in her room, Susanna glanced at the clock, contemplating calling Stella.

Ever since she found out that the previous head of Black Gate was also named Lacey, her mind had been in turmoil.

Lost in her thoughts…

A knock on the door pulled her back to reality.

The unexpected sound made her jump.

Silas had brought in some heavy furniture, and she couldn’t move it an inch. The only thing standing between her and Hull was the flimsy lock on her door.

“Who is it?” Susanna swallowed nervously.

The maid’s voice came from the other side. “Miss, the gentleman asks you to come down for dinner.”

Susanna hesitated.

Weren’t the maids supposed to come upstairs?

Well, it seemed Hull called the shots around here.

“I’m not hungry,” Susanna replied.

If Hull wanted her downstairs, she definitely wasn’t going. She and Star had already discussed avoiding Hull whenever possible to prevent any more irreversible disasters.

Thinking about all the trouble she’d caused around Hull, Susanna couldn’t help but cringe at herself.

She never expected she could be so clumsy!

In those moments of chaos, her body and hands seemed to act on their own, completely out of her control.

“But Sir, didn’t seem very happy.”

Susanna paused.

That was even more reason to stay put.

Hull was intimidating enough on a good day. When was he upset? That was a whole different level of scary.

Taking a deep breath, Susanna insisted, “I’m really not hungry.”

The maid didn’t press further and left.

Susanna thought she’d dodged the bullet, assuming Hull wouldn’t bother coming up just to call her for dinner.

After all, someone of his stature wouldn’t stoop to such things.

But not even five minutes later…

There was a deep voice outside her door. “Come out.”

Hearing him, Susanna tensed up again.

This time, she didn’t dare defy him.

Reluctantly, she opened the door, looking up cautiously like a quail into Hull’s icy gaze.

In an instant, her eyes dropped. “I-I-I’m really not hungry.”

Before she could do anything else, Hull’s hand was under her chin, tilting her face up.

Caught in his gaze, Susanna found it impossible to look away.

“Let me go,” she murmured.

Hull’s eyes bore into hers. “Avoiding me?”

Susanna gulped. Uh… avoiding might be the smart move here!

“I…-I’m not,” she stammered.

Despite the fear tightening her chest, she couldn’t bring herself to admit it outright.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 561 to 570) – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 561

When Yvonne spoke, a storm brewed in Xander’s eyes, making them look like a dark, turbulent sea.

Even though Yvonne wasn’t particularly afraid of him, the danger lurking in his gaze gave her a jolt. She swallowed reflexively. “I’m just stating the facts.”

The documents had been missing for days. What good would it do to get them back now? Anything worth leaking was likely already out. In Yvonne’s view, there was no point in worrying about retrieving them. Xander chuckled, a sardonic sound. “True, as far as that goes, but…”

He paused, his mind flashing back to a conversation he overheard on a cruise ship, between Dan and another person in a passing room.

So, Dan dared to steal from him? Alright, he would have to return Dan a favor, and it was going to be significant.

Xander lifted his eyes and gave Yvonne a devilish grin. “Want to marry me? Fine, bring your paperwork and meet me at the city hall tomorrow.”

Yvonne blinked. “Huh?”

The sudden shift in his demeanor was dizzying. They had been at each other’s throats just moments ago, and now this?

She scrutinized Xander, checking for signs of fever-induced delirium.

“What are you playing at?” Yvonne felt a bit dazed.

Xander’s smirk grew more mischievous. “Isn’t it the plan to tie me to you with marriage? Go ahead.”

The weight he put on “tie me” sent a shiver down Yvonne’s spine. The man had clearly snapped. How could he go from hysterical to so calm in an instant? Her instincts screamed that something was off, a red flag waving wildly.

Xander stepped forward and gripped her chin. “What’s wrong? Having second thoughts?”

“No, I just…”

It wasn’t about second thoughts. It was about understanding Xander’s sudden shift, which left Yvonne perplexed.

Hearing her response, Xander released her abruptly. “That’s good.”

Then he tapped her cheek. “Remember, tomorrow at ten. If you don’t show up…”

He let the rest hang in the air, his mischievous smile chilling.

Even without his words, Yvonne could guess his intentions. He was set on pushing things to the edge.

Xander left, leaving Yvonne alone, her mind replaying his transformation over and over. How could someone change so drastically?

Stella was making her way to find Ronald when Xander’s long strides caught up with her.

She was walking with Dylan. Seeing Xander, Dylan instinctively moved to shield Stella.

“Mr. Schultz.” He greeted Xander with a respectful nod.

Xander scoffed, “This is the Quinn estate. What do you think I could do to her here? No need to be so protective.”

Clearly, Stella was untouchable at the Quinn estate. No one dared to harm her. Even if Xander was furious about her involvement with Ronald, he couldn’t just drag her away here.

Dylan kept his head bowed, saying nothing more…

Xander turned his gaze to Stella. “Stella, I sure as hell underestimated you before.”

No wonder she never entertained any marriage proposals over the years. Her heart had been set on Ronald all along.

Stella turned her face away, ignoring Xander.

With a derisive snort, Xander walked away.

Watching his retreating figure, Stella then looked at Dylan. “He just left like that?”

Dylan nodded. “Yeah, just like that.”

The way he had approached, one would think they were about to come to blows.

Footsteps approached from behind. Stella turned to see Yvonne’s grim expression.

Stella stepped forward. “Sis, did he do anything to you?”

Yvonne waved her hand. “Don’t worry, he didn’t hit me this time.”

The way she said it, with that particular tone, anyone listening might think Xander was in the habit of hitting Yvonne.

Chapter 562

“So, what did you guys talk about?” Stella asked, her curiosity piqued. Yvonne was known for her knack for handling situations, and the earlier chaos had simmered down within minutes.

“He said he wants to marry me,” Yvonne replied. “He wants me to meet him at the city hall tomorrow.”

Stella exclaimed, “What?”

Her face froze at Yvonne’s words; clearly, she found it difficult to process Xander’s sudden change of heart. Weren’t they about to throw down? How did things turn around so quickly?

Yvonne let out a skeptical huff. “Do you think that jerk’s up to something?”

Definitely a scheme, otherwise it’d be hard to explain his dramatic attitude.

Stella nodded. “Yeah, he must be up to no good.”

In just under an hour, everything had flipped on its head. Dan, who had been distant, suddenly seemed affectionate in their phone call. It was suspicious, to say the least.

“And Dan, that black-hearted scoundrel,” Yvonne continued, frustration creeping into her voice. “He threw me under the bus on purpose, making it seem like I took those files for him.”

Stella shook her head, at a loss for words. It was clear Dan intended to make Xander suspicious of Yvonne, but fortunately, she wasn’t falling for it.

“That man’s got a filthy mind,” Yvonne said, shaking her head. “After everything we had, he really went there.”

“What does he gain from making you the target of Xander’s wrath?” Stella wondered aloud. “Did he not realize Xander had been on edge ever since Ronald had been breathing down his neck?”

The memory of Xander arriving armed today flashed through Yvonne’s mind one misstep, and she would die. Her fingers twitched with the urge to crush Dan’s windpipe right then.

Stella, afraid of her harboring some unnecessary feelings, chimed in, reminding Yvonne of the past. “Remember, you once fancied him.”

Yvonne winced at the words. “Tell me about it. Was I blind back then? How did I ever fall for that?”

While showing Stella some jewelry earlier, Yvonne had felt a twinge of sadness. But now…

Stella was reassured by Yvonne’s resilience. That was the spirit of a Quinn. They could love, but if it was not worth it, they knew when to let go.

“So, are you going to marry Xander tomorrow?” Stella asked, raising an eyebrow.

Yvonne hesitated. The idea had been hers initially, but Xander’s sudden agreement seemed off.

They had fought like cats and dogs, but as Xander agreed to the marriage, Yvonne cringed due to the bafflement of Xander’s motive.

“Should I?” Yvonne asked, gazing at Stella.

Stella didn’t hesitate. “No way.”

Yvonne added, “Hearing ‘getting married’ come from Xander’s mouth, why doesn’t it sit right with me? Why do you think he’d suddenly offer to marry me?”

She wasn’t naive enough to believe fairy tales about Xander “falling in love” all of a sudden.

Stella was silent. Without having been there to witness Xander’s transformation, Stella couldn’t quite put her finger on it, but she was sure of one thing. “It’s probably best not to.”

Yvonne nodded at her suggestion, her resolve strengthening. If this had been her idea to trap Xander, she might consider it. But given Xander’s suspicious behavior, she knew she had to be cautious.

As they talked, they made their way to Ronald’s study, still deep in conversation about the unfolding drama until they reached the door.

Chapter 563

Susanna was always the picture of a well-behaved girl.

Stella had advised her to stay out of Hull’s way and do absolutely nothing, and Susanna took that advice to heart. It seemed a wise choice, especially considering the amount of trouble she’d accidentally stirred up during her short time by Hull’s side.

That afternoon, she huddled in her room, waiting for Hull’s team to finally uncover the truth.

A soft knock interrupted her thoughts as she was about to call Stella.

“Who is it?” she called out.

“It’s me,” came Hull’s deep voice from the other side of the door, sending a jolt through Susanna, who hurriedly put her phone away.

“What do you need?” she asked, not moving to open the door. Instead, she instinctively clutched a throw pillow to her chest, as if it could somehow protect her.

In reality, if Hull wanted to do anything, even a whole suit of armor wouldn’t stop him. But clinging to it gave her a false sense of security.

“Have you blocked the door again?” Hull’s voice rumbled with a hint of displeasure.

Susanna glanced at the dresser she had pushed in front of the door and mumbled, “I told you I wanted a different room, but you wouldn’t let me.”

With the cook downstairs barred from the upper floor and Silas and Barnaby absent for the evening, she was alone on the second floor with Hull. As a young woman, she felt she had every right to be cautious.

“Move it,” Hull ordered.

“I won’t,” she shot back without hesitation. She had taken Stella’s advice to heart doing nothing was safest, even if it meant avoiding Hull altogether.

Despite Hull’s displeasure, he said nothing more and seemed to walk away, leaving Susanna to breathe a sigh of relief.

She sniffed, patting her chest, a picture of hurt. “I used to be such a good kid.”

The past few days had been more eventful than her entire previous twenty years, and she still hadn’t recovered from all the turmoil.

She dialed Stella’s number, who answered almost immediately. “Hey, Susie.”

“Star, do you have a moment?”

“Sure, what’s up?”

Stella had been about to call Susanna herself, but Susanna had beaten her to it. She stood outside Ronald’s study while Yvonne was inside.

Stella was waiting for Yvonne, who was seething with rage because of Xander; the matter related to him was a tangled mess.

“I’ve been following your advice, keeping to myself and avoiding Hull,” Susanna said.

Stella paused. Avoiding him? Was she so sure of that?

“You two are living under the same roof. Isn’t that a bit difficult to manage?”

The house wasn’t big enough to avoid each other completely, but Susanna was determined. “I only leave my room to eat. Until we figure out if I’m a spy or not, it’s best if I steer clear of him.”

Stella remembered Ronald mentioning that Hull might actually like Susanna, which made Stella suspect there was more to Hull’s claims than met the eye.

Poor Susie, clueless as ever.

Stella cleared her throat. “Susie, you know… when you went upstairs, Ronald said Hull admitted he’s into you, right?”

Their relationship prompted her to share more info, considering the dread Susanna had when staying with Hull.

“Wait, what?” Susanna uttered, feeling she might mishear.

Stella replied, “That’s what Ronald told me.”

Stella trusted Ronald implicitly. If he’d passed it along, the news was 90% legit, meaning Hull had actually said it.

Susanna was stunned. “That can’t be true!”

That man was so intimidating. She’d seen him kill people, and he treated life like it was nothing. For someone like Hull, Susanna thought women were just playthings to him. The idea that Hull could feel genuine affection seemed absurd to her.

“Well, no idea, that’s what Ronald said,” Stella insisted.

“He’s bluffing. Maybe he’s just pretending to like me to throw you off the scent, to convince your brother to take you away.”

Stella was speechless. Well, that could be happening.

Their conversation continued, spiraling into speculation until Susanna, feeling uneasy and weary, added, “Star, can you check again about that former leader of the Black Gate?”

Chapter 564

With Stella’s words echoing in her mind, Susanna couldn’t shake the feeling that Hull was nothing but trouble.

“Can you joke about someone’s mom?” she muttered to herself, thinking about how her own mother had been restless and sleepless for days now.

Even though Stella had mentioned that the previous person in charge was someone named Lacey, Susanna needed to be sure.

Stella had assured her, “Yeah, I’ll help you confirm.”

If it turned out that Susanna’s mother was involved, things could get messy. After all, the current leader’s rise to power was anything but honorable.

After exchanging a few more words over the phone, mostly Stella trying to soothe Susanna’s nerves, they finally hung up.

Susanna sat curled up on her little couch, her mind a whirlwind of confusion. Hull told Mr. Quinn he liked her. Why on earth would he do that? Was he really trying to pull one over on Mr. Quinn?

If so, he had to be pretty bold to try and deceive Mr. Quinn.

Lost in thought, Susanna was startled by a noise from the balcony window. Her eyes widened in shock.

Before she could react, the sound of the sliding glass door opening reached her ears, followed by the swish of curtains being drawn back.

At that moment, her gaze met Hull’s dark, intense eyes, and her mind went completely blank.

Looking between Hull and the glass door behind him, she stammered, “You, you…”

Had this guy really climbed through the window? The balcony was right outside, but still, it felt like he’d just waltzed in.

Hull stepped towards her, his tall and imposing figure bringing an unspoken sense of intimidation.

Feeling the weight of his presence, Susanna instinctively tried to shrink back, but the couch offered no escape.

“Don’t come any closer,” she pleaded, clutching a throw pillow to her chest.

Surely, just because she hadn’t opened the door for him, he wasn’t going to… eat her or something, right? She was terrified.

Hull glanced at the cabinet blocking the door, a mysterious smile playing on his lips. “You’ve got some strength.”

The cabinet wasn’t exactly light.

Susanna felt a pang of insecurity, her eyes watering as she looked at him pitifully. Just one look, and she felt the need to lower her head in defeat. Seeing her like this, Hull felt an odd sense of satisfaction. Stepping forward, he effortlessly lifted her off the couch as if she were a feather.

Susanna, feeling weightless in his grasp, was thoroughly frightened. “Put me down!”

Ignoring her protests, Hull set her down near the door. “Go on, show me how you moved it.”

She was expected to move the cabinet back? Seriously?

With no real choice, Susanna gave Hull a helpless glance and began to push the cabinet back to its original spot.

It was heavy, and Hull’s watchful eyes didn’t make it any easier. She struggled, using all her might to move the cabinet.

Finally, with the task done, she turned to Hull, who was standing with his arms crossed, a faint chuckle escaping him. “Not much strength at all. Did you really think you could keep me out?”

Susanna didn’t respond, but the thought echoed in her mind: Yes, she’d thought it could.

Especially after what Stella had told her, Mr. Quinn said.

Before she could voice any reply, Hull pulled out his phone and called Silas.

Silas picked up quickly, “Hey, big guy.”

“We need new furniture,” Hull stated matter-of-factly.

“Uh, did something break?” Silas asked, puzzled. The stuff they had was top-notch; he couldn’t believe they were tired of it, but breaking? Hull’s next words left Silas speechless. “Too light.”

Silas was stunned. Susanna was just as shocked. Did he mean he wanted stuff she couldn’t move? That seemed a bit unfriendly.

Was Hull really suggesting she shouldn’t try to keep him out? That seemed unreasonable, especially since having some safety measures in place when alone with a man was perfectly normal for a woman. Why should she feel guilty about that?

Susanna kept her thoughts to herself, not daring to show any dissatisfaction.

Meanwhile, Silas on the other end was reeling. “What did you say?” Too light? What did that even mean?

“Are you deaf?” Hull’s voice carried a hint of irritation.

“No, no, I’ll get on it right away,” Silas hurriedly replied. Whether or not he understood the bizarre request, when the big guy said jump, you asked how high.

“Okay, I’ll sort it out, no need to worry,” he said, quickly ending the call. He couldn’t afford to upset Hull; he liked having his ears the way they were.

Chapter 565

As soon as Silas hung up the phone, it was just Susanna and Hull left in the room. Susanna stood awkwardly by the cabinet, clutching a cushion tightly to her chest, her eyes darting nervously toward Hull.

Hull settled himself on the couch, gesturing for her to join him. “Come here.”

Susanna clutched the cushion even tighter, shaking her head. “I don’t want to.”

Her words and body language were in perfect sync, a testament to the fear Hull had instilled in her over the past few days.

Seeing her frightened demeanor, Hull’s smile vanished, replaced by a chilling expression. “Hm?”

That single syllable hung in the air, dripping with menace, making Susanna’s heart race. She considered bolting for the door, but knew she wouldn’t get far under Hull’s watchful gaze.

Feeling the oppressive coldness emanating from him, she stammered, “We can talk from here. You can hear me.”

She took another step back, her voice barely above a whisper. Hull raised an eyebrow, amused at how easily she was spooked. The reports from Silas had painted a different picture of her during her time in Portis City. She had been bold, not the timid figure before him now.

Susanna, noticing his silence, gathered her courage to speak. “I have something to ask you.”

Despite her fear, she needed answers. Her voice was small but determined.

Hull’s lips curled into a smile. “Ask.”

“Why did you tell Mr. Quinn you like me?” she blurted out. This was a question she needed clarity on, or she’d never sleep soundly again. Hull raised an eyebrow, “What do you think?”

The dreaded counter-question. It made Susanna feel even more unsure of herself. Clutching the cushion, she murmured, “I don’t know.” Hull explained casually, “To make sure Mr. Quinn didn’t take you away. Otherwise, where else would you cause trouble?”

“I’m not a troublemaker,” Susanna insisted quietly, feeling wronged.

Hull smirked, “Whether you are or not, we’ll find out.”

That same phrase again. It scared her, but she couldn’t help but shoot Hull a resentful glance. “Then hurry up with your investigation. I can’t imagine you’re comfortable having a suspect like me around.”

Hull looked at her, surprised by her boldness. Despite her fear, she managed to speak her mind.

He said nothing, standing up and heading toward the door. Susanna instinctively moved aside, pressing her back against the wall.

As he passed her, Hull glanced at her cushion. “Do you really think that cushion could protect you if I had any intentions?”

Susanna’s eyes widened in fear, looking up at Hull, who seemed amused by her reaction. Her heart pounded in her chest as she stammered, “What do you intend to do?”

She couldn’t imagine he’d do anything to her, despite her fears. Stella had assured her he wasn’t interested in someone like her, preferring tall, model-like women.

Hull didn’t answer. Instead, he reached for the cushion she’d been holding so tightly. Startled, Susanna clung to it even more. But with a gentle tug, Hull pulled the cushion away, causing her to stumble forward against him.

His distinct scent, mingled with his commanding presence, enveloped her. Susanna’s mind went blank, her body reacting instinctively as she tried to push away from him. But in her flustered state, her knees went weak…

Chapter 566

As Susanna instinctively reached out to push Hull away, she hadn’t quite expected what happened next.

In an instant, her wrist was caught in his firm grip, his voice a gravelly murmur, “What are you up to?”

“I-I wasn’t doing anything!”

“Really?”

Susanna’s eyes widened in shock.

She realized where her hand had landed-right on Hull’s toned abdomen, dangerously close to the waistband of his jeans…

Her breath hitched.

Oh my God, what was it with her and Hull’s waist? First, she yanked on his belt, then it was the towel, and now, well, there’s no belt, just his jeans?

Susanna’s cheeks flushed a deep red, and she instinctively tried to pull her hand back, only for Hull to tighten his hold on her wrist.

It seemed she couldn’t even play innocent if she tried.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it.”

Hull raised an eyebrow, “You sure you weren’t trying to get a little closer?”

Susanna was speechless.

Her mind was spinning, and she couldn’t quite recall how she’d ended up in his arms.

In all honesty, she hadn’t meant to do it.

She had been trying her best to avoid any trouble by keeping herself locked away in her room.

“I’m sorry.”

She wanted to add, “If you hadn’t climbed in through the window, this wouldn’t have happened,” but she dared not.

Hull released her and turned away, his voice low and tinged with something unrestrained, “Just avoid chatting with Stella for a while.”

Susanna felt a pang of frustration. She had been hoping to reach out to her friend, Star.

Hull continued, “We’ve got to sort this out before you can clear your name. I’m sure you don’t want this dragging on because of her interference.” Susanna sighed.

Her resolve to reach out to Stella crumbled under Hull’s reasoning.

His point was clear.

Even if Stella got involved, they needed to get to the bottom of things to clear Susanna’s name.

If Star interfered, it would likely only prolong the process.

Pulling her thoughts together, Susanna watched Hull’s retreating back. He was already at the door when she called out, a little plaintively, “Then have your people hurry up with the investigation.”

She was desperate to clear her name as soon as possible.

Hull didn’t respond, simply walking out.

Susanna picked up a throw pillow, hugging it close, and closed the door with a sense of dejection. She returned to the couch, feeling rather stuck in the mess she found herself in.

Not long after, Silas showed up with a crew to replace some furniture. Susanna watched them struggle with the heavy cabinets, realizing there was no way she could have moved them herself.

Barnaby arrived as well.

He glanced around at Susanna’s room, noting the perfectly good cabinets being replaced, and turned to her, “Got a problem with these cabinets?” It was curious to him.

His brother was going out of his way for a woman, which was quite the surprise.

Susanna shot Barnaby a look of annoyance but said nothing.

Barnaby was puzzled. What was that look for?

She had Hull’s attention, so why did she still look so put out?

Lottie didn’t return until late evening.

Ronald, having just returned to Ferrowland, was busy with his own matters. Before heading out that night, he gave the butler a list of instructions regarding Stella and her pregnancy, noting the things she needed to avoid.

Stella sat on a nearby couch, munching on a Granny Smith apple.

Ronald walked over with a report in hand, gently ruffling her hair, “Enjoying that?”

He glanced at the wastebasket, noting several apple cores.

Stella grinned, “Yeah, these are really good.”

She wasn’t too fond of overly sweet fruits, and the tartness of the apple was just right.

Ronald settled beside her, gazing at the ultrasound images on the report with the same tender warmth he always showed Stella.

Stella noticed his fixation, “You’ve looked at those a million times.”

Ever since he got that report, it hadn’t left his side. What was so fascinating about it?

Chapter 567

Ronald chuckled softly, “What do you think our Little Star will look like?”

Stella’s eyes widened in surprise, “!!!”

“Yvonne was just saying how she couldn’t tell anything yet. I mean, who can really know at this point?”

After all, it’s all about genetics, whether the kid takes after the Mom or the Dad.

Ronald gently pinched her cheek, “I won’t be around for dinner, so be good, alright?”

“Yeah, I know.”

Having been away from Ferrowland for quite some time, Ronald was bound to be busy now that he was back. Stella obediently settled on the couch.

Seeing her sitting there so sweetly, he kissed her forehead before heading out the door. He took the medical report with him, tucking it neatly into his pocket.

Yvonne came down from upstairs.

Spotting Stella alone on the couch, she asked, puzzled, “Where’s my Brother?”

“He went out,” Stella replied, taking another bite from the apple she was holding.

Yvonne raised an eyebrow, “He still has the mind to go out?”

They had just confirmed that Stella was pregnant, and Yvonne had thought her Brother would drop everything to take care of her, considering how the Quinn family always viewed Stella as the least disciplined one.

Her sleeping habits were erratic, and she ate whatever she fancied, which had landed her in the hospital more than once.

Stella didn’t respond, instead resting her chin on the couch back as she looked up at Yvonne, “What did he say to you earlier?”

She had meant to wait outside the study, but the conversation inside had taken so long that she eventually got hungry and wandered off. Mentioning the study brought a shadow over Yvonne’s face, “He said Xander’s a good guy.”

Stella blinked, “Huh?”

A good guy?

Was he serious when he said that?

Yvonne looked at Stella, “Do you think he’s a good guy?”

“Nope.” Stella shook her head without hesitation.

But Yvonne insisted, “He is.”

Stella was bewildered, “What’s going on with everyone…?”

Since Xander’s return, his easy comings and goings with the Quinn family had been odd enough. Now, both Ronald and Yvonne were calling him a good guy?

“You think he’s a good guy, too? I mean, seriously…”

Yvonne sighed, “Star, we all misunderstood him three years ago. Given the chaos back then, we didn’t give him a chance to explain.”

Indeed, three years ago, everything had spiraled out of control so suddenly. Who could have stayed calm and listened back then?

Stella asked, “So, what really happened?”

Yvonne explained, “Xander saved Mom and me. The night you left the Quinn family, a lot of Mervin Burton’s people showed up. Xander even sent you a message from another phone. Didn’t you see it?”

Stella was taken aback, “Uh… No, I didn’t see anything.”

Mervin Burton had always been at odds with the Quinns, and Lancelot was one of his.

Stella was incredulous, “I didn’t get any message. Are you sure? And what’s up with Regina Schultz?”

“Did Xander mention Regina to you back then?”

“No, he didn’t.”

“Then what happened?”

“Regina called me, saying you and Mom were in Xander’s hands and that I should get out of the Quinn family immediately.”

Yvonne nodded, “Right, that fits.”

Xander’s intention was to get you out of the Quinn family fast, and with Regina stirring things up…

Naturally, Stella assumed Xander had kidnapped her mom and Yvonne to threaten her.

“But something’s not adding up.” Stella looked at Yvonne, “He said if I didn’t want you guys dead, I should leave the Quinn family immediately.”

Wasn’t that a threat?

It sounded like an outright threat, didn’t it?

Someone you trusted suddenly throwing such harsh words your way…

Yvonne explained, “If you had come looking for us and something happened, Mom and I would have gone after you. Given the situation at the time…”

Yvonne left the rest unsaid, but it painted a clear enough picture of the chaotic circumstances they faced back then.

Chapter 568

Stella’s lips twitched slightly.

“Anyway, it’s just a misunderstanding between us and Xander,” Yvonne reiterated.

Stella remained silent, processing everything.

So much had happened over the years, and the situation back then was pretty chaotic.

“Couldn’t he just explain things properly?” Stella fumed, finally reacting.

“After that, he wouldn’t even let me keep in touch with my brother,” she added, her frustration growing.

When she first left Ferrowland, she and Xander still communicated a bit.

Yvonne sighed, “If you kept in touch with your brother, he would have come looking for you, unable to focus on dealing with all those issues.” Stella blinked, surprised. “Really?”

Honestly, she wasn’t inclined to trust Xander. In her mind, he was nothing but a schemer with a heart as black as his intentions.

“Later on, as you saw, your brother dealt with those issues and settled scores with Xander,” Yvonne explained.

“Wait, what?” Stella was taken aback.

She had no clue how far Ronald had gotten with handling those problems, but she knew the fallout with Xander had been explosive. “Couldn’t he have just clarified things?” Stella’s anger flared up again.

Yvonne shook her head, “The Schultz family was going through their own mess at the time. It’s been too long; it’s hard to explain.” Stella couldn’t believe it. “Exactly, it’s impossible to explain clearly now.”

The Schultz family’s troubles had indeed hit Xander hard.

“So, what’s my brother’s stance on Xander now?” Stella inquired.

If Ronald believed it was a misunderstanding, it probably was.

Stella was even more annoyed. That jerk Xander couldn’t say a word to clear things up, and she had to leave the Quinn family for years because of it.

If she hadn’t left Ferrowland, she wouldn’t have had to deal with the troublesome Larkin family.

Just thinking about the Larkin family made Stella’s head ache.

Yvonne continued, “Your brother wants me to marry him.”

Stella was stunned. “Wait, what?”

Everything seemed so jumbled in her mind.

Given Yvonne and Xander’s history, it was unbelievable that Ronald would suggest such a thing.

“How did this even happen?” Stella was baffled.

Resolving the misunderstanding was one thing, but having Yvonne marry Xander was another entirely.

No matter the misunderstanding, Xander wasn’t the same person he had been. After everything, he seemed more volatile, perhaps even with a hint of a rough edge.

Yvonne shrugged, “Ronald thinks he’s a good person.”

Stella was speechless. How many ‘good person’ cards was Xander going to get?

Did this mean Xander was better than Dan?

“So, are you going to marry him?” Stella asked, feeling the absurdity of the situation.

Xander wanting to marry Yvonne and Ronald not opposing it seemed so out of place.

Yvonne shook her head, “Marry him? Even if he’s a good guy, I can’t do that.”

Stella was somewhat relieved. “Right, you can’t marry someone just because they’re considered a good person.”

Still, something felt off; it couldn’t be that simple.

“I can’t talk anymore. I need to find Dan and get my stuff back,” Yvonne suddenly declared, her frustration bubbling over. “What?” Stella exclaimed.

“I’m going to take back what’s mine,” Yvonne said determinedly.

Stella was taken aback. “Are you talking about that file Xander lost?”

Exactly, what good would reclaiming that file do now? It’s likely everything that needed leaking had already been leaked.

Chapter 569

Yvonne couldn’t quite figure out why Ronald was so insistent on her marrying Xander. What was his deal, anyway?

But honestly, after the whole document fiasco, it felt like she owed Xander a little something.

So when Xander kept pestering her about those papers, she decided it was time to track down Dan and get them back.

That wretched man…

Whether or not he used her this time was beside the point; he definitely threw her under the bus in front of Xander.

The more Yvonne thought about it, the angrier she got.

As soon as Stella heard Yvonne was planning to confront Dan, she grabbed her arm, “Wait, hold on. You can’t just go.”

The way Dan was treating Yvonne now… it was suspicious. Stella wouldn’t be surprised if Dan’s supposed “death” years ago was all a sham.

If that was the case, Stella figured Dan never truly loved Yvonne. Someone like that? Not worth her time.

Yvonne raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“He probably doesn’t love you,” Stella said bluntly. It was harsh, and she knew it might hurt Yvonne, but she needed her sister to prioritize herself. Yvonne gave a small, sarcastic smile. “Oh, come on. You think I’m going over there for what, exactly?”

Stella hesitated, “Uh…”

Yvonne rolled her eyes. “For a romantic rendezvous?”

Stella was taken aback, “!!!”

No, that wasn’t it. She just didn’t want Yvonne to see Dan again. After all, they’d just found him, and those old feelings were likely still buried deep within her.

Yvonne understood Stella’s concern and patted her on the shoulder, “Don’t worry. I’m not made of glass.”

Stella frowned, “So, what are you-“

“I’m just going to get Xander’s stuff back. That jerk thinks he can use me? Ha, we’ll see about that.”

Yvonne’s voice was full of determination, especially when she mentioned dealing with Dan. Her teeth were practically grinding.

Stella still wasn’t convinced, “But—”

“Oh, come on. It’s just some guy trying to use me. Like I’d ever let him get to me.”

At that moment, Stella connected the dots. All that memory loss and pretending not to recognize her… Dan had to have an agenda when he came into her life. Now, he was probably using her all over again.

Yvonne noticed Stella’s uncertainty, “You’re not buying that, are you?”

“Buying what?” Yvonne gave her a pointed look.

Stella sighed, “You know, falling head over heels, losing yourself in him.”

“Seriously? Do I look like someone who’d do that?”

Stella didn’t answer, but she remembered seeing plenty of girls in Portis City who did just that. Back when they were working at the studio, she’ seen young women break down, lamenting, “I gave him everything, how could he love someone else?” or “We’ve been together for three years, how could he just leave me?” It was heart-wrenching.

Even when Stella and Ronald split, it was tough, but she couldn’t stand seeing people so distraught.

Yvonne met Stella’s worried gaze and took a deep breath, “Alright, alright. I’ll get the stuff and be right back.”

Her sister was so innocent, best not to corrupt her. Their big brother would blow a gasket if he found out.

Stella hesitated, “Maybe you should call Mom first.”

Yvonne’s eyes widened. “What?”

“Or drop a text to our Brother.”

Stella couldn’t just let Yvonne leave without a heads-up.

Yvonne playfully flicked Stella’s forehead, “Feeling bold, huh?”

Did Stella think she was still a teenager needing permission to step out? It’s been years since she did anything without thinking for herself.

“Okay, I’ll be back soon. Be good, and make yourself some dinner,” Yvonne said, heading out with a reassuring wave.

Chapter 570

Before Stella could say a word, Yvonne had already stormed off, leaving a tense silence in her wake.

Stella rubbed her forehead, which throbbed a little from the unexpected encounter.

Seeing this, the butler hastily approached, concern etched on his face. “Miss, let me take a look. Are you alright?”

Stella winced slightly. “Just a bit of a headache.”

It genuinely did hurt a little.

When she moved her hand away, a red mark had formed on her forehead.

The butler remained silent, but his thoughts were clear. Did the second young lady forget that Miss Stella is expecting? If the young master finds out, there will be consequences.

Quickly, he instructed one of the maids to bring a warm towel to soothe Stella’s forehead.

Stella’s skin was always sensitive, prone to redness with even the slightest pressure.

As she held the warm towel to her forehead, she picked up her phone and dialed Ronald. He answered promptly, his voice warm and familiar. “Star.”

“Yvonne went to see Dan.”

Ronald reassured her calmly. “I know.”

“But what if she…”

“Don’t worry. Dan wouldn’t dare try anything while he’s in Ferrowland,” Ronald said, his voice gentle and soothing.

Hearing Ronald’s reassurance, Stella felt her anxiety ease a bit.

After hanging up, she handed the towel back to the maid with a polite, “Thank you.”

The maid beamed, visibly pleased.

Not long after, another maid brought her a bowl of freshly washed strawberries. “Miss, these just arrived today. They’re very fresh.”

The vibrant red berries looked incredibly tempting, and Stella couldn’t resist swallowing in anticipation.

“Thank you,” she said, her eyes lighting up.

They looked absolutely delicious.

Although she hadn’t deprived herself during her time in Portis City, nothing quite matched the comfort of being home.

She picked up a berry and took a bite. “So sweet.”

“Madam specifically had these sent over, knowing you love them.”

A warmth spread through Stella at the mention of her mother.

Meanwhile, in the car.

Ronald was aware that Yvonne had gone to see Dan. His eyes, behind gold-rimmed glasses, glinted coldly.

He addressed Idris, who was seated in the front. “What have you found?”

“After Dan supposedly passed away in Ferrowland, he didn’t return to Sands City until six months later.”

“Six months later?” Ronald echoed, his brow furrowing.

Idris nodded. “Yes, in that time, from Ferrowland to Sands City, we couldn’t trace his whereabouts.” “And his illness?”

“It’s real.”

Ronald fell silent, absorbing the information.

If Dan’s illness was genuine, then…

When Ronald first heard of Dan’s presence in Sands City, it struck him as odd.

Why was he alive? And if he was alive, why hadn’t he sought out Yvonne?

Questions without answers swirled in his mind.

Idris added, “He truly has amnesia.”

Though it seemed improbable, the reality was, Dan genuinely didn’t remember Yvonne.

Ronald inhaled deeply. “Have Louis keep an eye on Yvonne from a distance, just to be safe.” Given Dan’s amnesia, there was still a need for caution, especially regarding Yvonne. Idris nodded, already reaching for his phone to contact Louis.

That evening.

With Ronald, Yvonne, and her mother all away, Stella had a light dinner before retreating to her room.

She hadn’t eaten much, partly because there were always people offering her snacks throughout the afternoon.

In her half-asleep state, she heard the door gently open. Ronald was back, his warm hand tracing the contours of her face, taking in her serene expression.

A soft tenderness filled his gaze; having her here felt so right.

Stella blinked sleepily, her eyes meeting Ronald’s. She smiled sweetly. “You’re back?”

Her innocent demeanor made Ronald’s heart swell, his voice softening. “Yeah.”

Stella murmured, “What time is it?”

“Eleven o’clock. Go back to sleep. I’ll just take a quick shower.”

Stella mumbled, her words a little slurred with sleepiness, “Want to sleep together?”

“Hmm?” Ronald chuckled softly.

Stella, still caught in her sleepy haze, hadn’t realized they’d easily navigated past Lottie’s earlier concerns.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 551 to 560) – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 551

In the medical room, Dylan was having a fit of laughter. He’d been chuckling for a solid ten minutes since hearing that Finley was heading to the Muliba Desert.

Finley, who was the unfortunate recipient of this amusement, was not amused. His face was darkening by the second. “How long are you planning to laugh?”

He was utterly exasperated, and yet here Dylan was, feeling it laughable. It was one thing about the behavior, but how could he laugh for so long? To think his personality was like that.

Dylan grabbed a tissue. “You’ve finally irked Mr. Quinn. I always said your big mouth would get you in trouble one day.”

Anyone who knew Finley knew he had a knack for sticking his foot in his mouth, and everyone had been waiting to see how long it would take for Ronald to lose his patience with him.

“It’s not my mouth that’s the issue,” Finley muttered, rubbing his forehead in frustration.

He was kicking himself for not realizing Stella was pregnant. It hadn’t even crossed his mind. Meanwhile, Ronald, who usually wasn’t the most observant, had figured it out.

What no one knew was that while Finley was begrudgingly packing for the Muliba Desert trip, he was also berating himself for not seeing the signs. How could he have been so oblivious? Ronald and Stella had been together for a while; it was only natural for her to be expecting.

And yet, Finley had overestimated Ronald’s restraint – assuming he wouldn’t let her get pregnant before marriage.

Now, it seemed he’d ignored the part that given the years when Stella went missing, Ronald would do anything to keep her close, even tie her down with a baby.

Dylan was still giggling, clutching his stomach. “So, what’s the real reason?”

Finley was at a loss. Dylan’s teasing was getting under his skin, but he had to admit, he was hatching a plan. If he could convince Dylan to accompany him to the desert, maybe he’d think twice before mocking him again.

Stella was due for a check-up soon. Knowing Dylan’s penchant for jumping to conclusions, which meant he might probably end up with the same fate as his, Finley figured he’d likely misdiagnose her. After all, not many in the Quinn family knew about Stella and Ronald’s relationship yet.

Finley’s eyes lit up at the thought. “You know, the little princess is coming in for a check-up. She’s been feeling off lately.”

“What kind of ‘off’?” Dylan asked, his demeanor turning serious at the mention of Stella not feeling well.

“Just a bit of a stomach issue,” Finley replied. “Probably because Ronald overfed her while they were in Portis City.”

Finley emphasized “overfed”, deliberately trying to lead Dylan astray. But Dylan, ever perceptive, frowned. “That doesn’t sound right. Mr. Quinn always keeps a close eye on her diet. We all know she has a sensitive stomach.”

Stella’s love for food, despite her delicate stomach, was a well-known fact among the Quinn family and the Lugar family. Ronald had always been cautious about it.

Finley’s claim raised skepticism in Dylan as he gazed at Finley. “You’re lying, aren’t you? What are you trying to achieve?”

Finley’s eyes twitched fiercely, marveling at how meticulous this guy could be. Star had been away for years, and Dylan still kept her. Stomach issue on mind?

Finley waved his hand dismissively. “Why would I lie? Ronald hadn’t seen Stella in years. Of course, he’d spoil her.”

Dylan was silent. Was that so?

Finley continued, “Anyway, she’ll definitely need a check-up. Make sure to focus on her stomach.”

He stressed the word “stomach”, steering Dylan’s attention where he wanted it. If he was going to the Muliba Desert, he sure as heck wasn’t going alone.

Dylan pondered for a moment and nodded. “Alright.”

But then he hesitated. “Why isn’t Mr. Quinn having you check on her?”

Finley had accompanied them to Portis City, so it made sense for

him to handle Stella’s check-up. Something felt off to Dylan.

“I’m busy,” Finley uttered.

“Busy with what?”

Finley gritted his teeth. “Busy getting ready for the trip to the desert. I need to pack things up now. You take care of Stella.”

With that, Finley stormed off.

Chapter 552

Even though the matter over there was crucial, Finley just couldn’t bring himself to go, especially to the Muliba Desert. The climate was harsh, and the threat of outbreaks loomed over it like a bad omen. Not even the most brilliant minds wanted to venture there, much less someone like him.

As Finley left, Dylan’s mind wandered back into contemplation, and before long, Yvonne and Lottie arrived in the medical room with Stella.

Seeing Lottie, Dylan quickly stood up and greeted her respectfully.

Lottie guided Stella forward. “Please tend to her wounds. Oh, and she might be pregnant. See what medication you can give.”

Dylan’s eyes widened.

Pregnant?

That sneaky Finley, setting him up like this! If he had only checked Stella’s stomach and prescribed a bunch of meds, he’d be the one shipped off to that desolate desert with him.

He’d have a word with him later, that was for sure.

Noticing Dylan’s hesitation, Lottie asked, “Is something wrong?”

“I’ll treat her wounds first,” Dylan responded, quickly gathering medication safe for expectant mothers. She bandaged Stella’s injuries, all the while simmering with frustration towards Finley.

Meanwhile, in the study, Ronald lit a cigarette with a grim expression, tossing the pack to Xander.

Xander caught it, agitatedly pulling out a cigarette and lighting it, his breath still uneven. “Is she really pregnant? Is the child yours?”

Xander’s voice was low and dangerous, seemingly ready to explode and tear Ronald apart if the latter uttered a single “yes”.

Ronald glanced at him icily, offering no answer. That one look was enough to infuriate Xander. “Ronald, that’s my freaking fiancée, promised by our elders, spoken with clear intent. Who do you think you are?”

Xander couldn’t contain himself any longer, his anger flaring up as he slammed a fist onto the desk. The force made the items on it tremble.

Their eyes locked, and the tension in the room was so thick it was almost tangible.

Ronald smirked coldly. “Promised by elders? Do you forget the state they were in when they said that?”

“What state?” Xander ground out, teeth clenched. Even knowing he couldn’t best Ronald, he felt his fists itch to connect with his face.

Ronald interlaced his fingers on the desk, leaning forward slightly. “They were drunk off their minds. And as someone sober, you took it seriously?”

Xander was left speechless; his breath hitched at the revelation as he recalled the scene. Ronald had a point; it was said when his father and Mr. Quinn were inebriated.

“So what? Being drunk doesn’t strip them of being elders,” Xander snapped, defensively.

Ronald let out a soft laugh. “Is your father still considered your elder?”

Xander’s face fell, his emotions crumbling. That old coot… did he deserve to be called an elder?

Ronald sneered, “If I remember correctly, you severed ties with Mr. Schultz two years ago, right? You’ve been telling everyone you’re not part of the Schultz family.”

Xander retorted, “I’m not part of the Schultz family, but I’m still Xander. Stella is my fiancée.”

“What are you hoping to achieve by saying that?”

Xander was taken aback.

“Nothing,” Ronald remarked, eyes narrowing slightly.

Stung by the comment, Xander grew agitated, his grip on reason slipping. “I don’t care. She’s mine, and you have to give her back.”

Though Xander’s voice was filled with rage, if you listened closely, there was a hint of hurt beneath it all when he uttered “give her back”.

After that fateful day with their elders, he’d always thought of Stella as his. And now, facing someone unreasonable trying to take her away, it was infuriating.

Chapter 553

When logic failed, Xander resorted to good old-fashioned nonsense. Honestly, he’d always been the master of nonsense.

That troublesome Stella, three years ago, she’d misunderstood him, and now she was holding it against him? He’d texted her covertly from another phone, for Pete’s sake! Was she blind back then and just didn’t see it?

Ronald lifted his eyes coldly. “Give back?”

Xander replied, “Yeah, she’s mine, you gotta give her back. No matter what, I want her.”

When it came to Stella, Xander adopted a no-nonsense,

take-no-prisoners stance. No amount of reasoning would sway him.

Ronald let out a dry chuckle, snuffing his cigarette in the ashtray with a hiss.

“I noticed earlier that your hands seemed a bit too friendly with Yvonne’s chest.”

Xander’s lips twitched. “What are you talking about?”

Earlier? What situation was he talking about? Was he not seeing straight? Whatever happened, it wasn’t like that at all!

Ronald asked, “Not planning on taking responsibility?”

Xander was flabbergasted. What? Taking responsibility? Was he serious?

Meeting Ronald’s dead-serious gaze, Xander felt a twitch of panic. “Hey, do you even know why I came to see Yvonne today? She stole something of mine.”

Ronald didn’t respond.

“Ronald, I’m telling you, this is low, even for you. Have you no shame?”

He came to get his stuff back from Yvonne, to ask Ronald to let Star go, and Ronald was pulling this stunt on him?

What was this? Was Ronald trying to pawn off Yvonne, that tomboy, on him because Dan was out of the picture?

Ronald lit another cigarette. “But you did touch her, and Yvonne is a lady. A lady’s reputation…”

The way he said Yvonne’s name, like she was some delicate flower, made Xander’s blood boil. “Lady? Ronald, are you seriously calling Yvonne a lady? Can you say that with a straight face?”

Ronald played along. “I can indeed.”

Xander was floored. Did he dig up the Quinn family’s grave in a past life to deserve this? Was Ronald really going through with this?

“So you’re retaliating by siccing her on me?”

Xander was about to blow a gasket. It was clear now; Ronald was doing this for Stella, shoving Yvonne into his life.

A sharp pang struck Xander’s chest in sheer exasperation. “Are you hoping Yvonne would slip poison into my coffee at night?”

This wasn’t just a woman being thrust upon him. With Yvonne’s reputation, which he was well aware of, it was akin to being handed a ticking time bomb.

“Cut the crap,” Xander howled, his frustration palpable.

Ronald chuckled lightly. “My sister isn’t someone just anyone can push around.”

Xander’s lips twitched. Was Ronald serious?

“Yvonne’s one true love was Dan, and that guy’s still living rent-free in her head. And Dan’s no saint; he’s done more than his share of pushing.”

Yvonne had gone to confront him, only to find out he was marrying someone else. It was like a slap in her face, echoing loudly.

Ronald said, “How do you know Dan’s living happily ever after?”

Xander asked, “What do you mean?”

Was Ronald suggesting Dan wasn’t happy now? No way.

Yvonne had just gone to Sands City, and there were so many things still up in the air. Ronald’s actions seemed protective to those who got it, but to the uninitiated, he seemed utterly unreasonable. And he wasn’t exactly known for being the most reasonable guy in the room. One would understand after hearing the nonsense he just spewed.

“I barely touched her, and it wasn’t on purpose. You expect me to marry Yvonne? Does she even want that?” Xander was practically bouncing with frustration.

Before Ronald could respond, Yvonne’s voice rang out from the doorway. “Yes.”

Chapter 554

Ronald remained silent, while Xander was shaken to his core.

Turning around, Xander looked at Yvonne, who had appeared at the door without anyone noticing. His mouth twitched in disbelief.

“What, what, what do you mean? Was there no place for reason anymore? What do you mean by ‘yes’? Yes, for what?”

Yvonne walked in with her arms crossed. “For marrying you, of course. That way, you won’t have the chance to think about anything else. After all, Star would never want a divorced guy. I’m making sure you have no damn chance.”

Xander’s mind went completely blank at her declaration. He stared at Yvonne, pupils contracting, unable to believe what he was hearing. Did Yvonne really say that? She wanted to make sure he had no chance with Stella!?

“You’d sacrifice your happiness to make sure I have no chance with Stella?”

Yvonne shrugged, arms still crossed. “Yep, exactly. Is that a problem?”

Xander’s breath was coming in quick, angry bursts. This was crazy, completely insane.

“And what about Dan? He wouldn’t want a divorced woman, either.”

Xander, frustrated, brought up Dan, the man who had occupied a corner of Yvonne’s heart for years, never fading from memory. Right now, Xander was utterly dumbfounded. He had come here to confront Yvonne about sneaking his documents over to Dan. And now, he felt like he was the one being cornered, unable to escape.

Yvonne was unfazed. “Dan’s marrying someone else now. No big deal, we can both be ‘the divorced’.”

Xander leapt up in anger. “Who wants to be that with you? Stop dragging me into this mess! I’m telling you, there’s no way I could ever like you.”

Fueled by anger, Xander spoke in a gradually harsher tone.

Yvonne raised an eyebrow. “Let’s get married tomorrow, and divorce the next day. Who needs love anyway? Or we could just stay married, doesn’t really matter if there’s love or not.”

Xander was rendered speechless. So, she just wanted him to be the divorced man who would stand no chance with Stella?

As their back-and-forth continued, Ronald cast a deep, thoughtful glance at Yvonne. The situation had spiraled out of control.

Yvonne snapped, “You shameless fool, Star’s pregnant with my brother’s kid. Why are you meddling?

With your track record, it’d be a miracle if Star wanted to marry you. She doesn’t, and you’re still pestering her, you disgraceful mess.”

Yvonne had been furious since earlier, and now she was letting Xander have it.

Xander always knew the Quinn family was sharp-tongued, especially Stella, who seemed soft and gentle. But under the Quinn family’s tutelage, even she knew how to hold her own.

These past few days, Yvonne had only come to pick fights with him, without much verbal sparring. Now that her verbal skills were kicking in, Xander felt like she was an exploding firecracker…

“Are you done yet? Yvonne, I’m telling you, quit twisting things around and give me back my stuff.”

Did she really think that by arguing like this, he’d forget why he came? If that was the plan, they really miscalculated.

At the mention of that stuff, Yvonne got even more annoyed. Though she knew it was hard to explain, she really hadn’t taken it.

“What stuff? I didn’t take anything.”

Honestly, with this guy, she couldn’t explain herself anymore.

Her nonchalant, non-explanatory attitude only reignited Xander’s anger. “You just came from Dan’s place and then came to attack me for Stella. I thought you really cared about Stella. Turns out you had ulterior motives all along? Now the documents are with Dan, and you say you didn’t take them?”

Yvonne was speechless. Could this guy’s brain be any sharper? Even with things so tangled, he managed to piece it together.

Yvonne wished she could just pass out and be done with it.

Looks like she’d have to get serious with Xander, this stubborn mule.

Chapter 555

The Quinn household was in an uproar, and not in the way anyone expected. When Stella returned, everyone thought Xander would be the first to cause a scene over her. But it was actually the mysterious document that set Xander ablaze this time. The situation was a chaotic mess, and poor Yvonne was caught right in the middle of it all, unable to detach herself.

Across town, in the villa, Susanna Tucker was still reeling from the shock. It had been two hours since Stella left, and Susanna was left stunned by Hull’s revelation about her mother’s whereabouts.

“The Black Gate?”

What kind of name was that? Sounds like something out of a bad movie.

Hull set down his coffee cup and nodded solemnly. “According to the leads, your mother was indeed taken by people from the Black Gate.”

“What exactly is the Black Gate?”

She had heard whispers about it, enough to know it was bad news, like the kind of organization that dealt in all sorts of illegal activities. But the specifics were beyond her.

Hull glanced at her. “Think of it as a group that’s into all things illegal-robbery, arson, you name it.”

Susanna cringed at the thought. That kind of place?

“No way. My mom’s a respectable businesswoman. She wouldn’t be caught dead with people like that. She always attaches importance to social norms.”

Her mother, as Susanna knew her, was the epitome of discretion and courtesy. She was nothing like Stella’s flashy mom, Cloudia, who flaunted her wealth like she was on a reality TV show. Susanna’s mom remained humble and amiable, even when she made a fortune.

Hull added, “We’re still verifying if she’s there.”

Susanna’s instinct was to call Stella immediately. She reached for her phone, ready to dial. But before she could, Hull snatched the phone from her hand.

She looked at him, bewildered. “What are you doing?”

Hull gave her a cold stare. “Susie, you thinking of kicking the ladder away and ditching me?”

Susanna twitched her lips. What? Susie? He…

“No, it’s not like that. I just thought I shouldn’t trouble you anymore.”

As she spoke, Hull’s expression darkened further, making her voice trail off into a whisper. His glare was enough to make anyone second-guess themselves.

Did what she did count as kicking the ladder away? It seemed… yes. But… If she had left with Star earlier, she assumed Star would also be willing to track her mother down. Or if Ronald asked Hull, wouldn’t he spill the beans?

Hull tossed her phone onto the bed. “It’s no trouble. You’ve already had plenty of it.”

Susanna sighed at his reply.

“I’m sorry about last night. I really didn’t mean to cause any issues.”

Hull stated, “Until we clear that up, you’re not leaving here. You can just forget about that.”

“Not even if Mr. Quinn himself comes to fetch you,” Hull added.

Susanna’s face fell at this. Even if Ronald himself showed up, it wouldn’t matter. Here, in Ferrowland, she was just another nobody, while Hull held significant sway with Mr. Quinn. Not even Star’s influence could change that.

She shot Hull a frustrated look. “How long will your people take to figure this out? I’m telling you, I won’t do anything anymore.”

This was absurd. They’d forced her to care for Hull despite her incompetence, and now they were pinning the blame on her for the fallout.

Feeling indignant, Susanna crossed her arms. Last night’s fiasco wasn’t entirely her fault, and it irked her to be blamed for it. She couldn’t shake off the feeling of having been wronged. What a mess!

Chapter 556

Stella was right. When it came to Hull, it was all about survival, and from now on, she’s not doing a single thing.

Listening to her voice, full of grievance, Hull glanced down, a slight smirk creeping onto his lips.

“Then don’t do anything.”

Susanna inquired, “So you just want to keep a freeloader around?”

“A suspect.”

Susanna’s eyes widened.

“Alright then, a suspect it is,” she murmured to herself.

After all, what happened last night was no small thing. Hull had a close call, and Susanna knew if anything had happened to him, she probably wouldn’t have lived to see today.

“Just make sure your people get to the bottom of this quickly,” she insisted. She swore that once everything was resolved, she’d fly straight to Stella and never look back at Hull again.

Over the past few days, Susanna, who had never believed in bad luck, was beginning to suspect that Hull was a jinx. How many things had gone wrong since she’d been around him? She still had a lot of living left to do.

“But what if your people get it wrong?” Susanna asked, glancing at Hull with apprehension.

After all, it was his team doing the digging. If they pinned something on her by mistake, she’d be done for. They were already itching to get rid of her as it was; if they found anything solid, she’d be toast.

Her thoughts spiraled, and she felt her heart race with anxiety.

Hull looked at her, silent but with a hint of danger in his gaze.

Susanna was even more on edge. “I mean, nobody’s perfect, right? Mistakes happen.”

Surely she wouldn’t have to pay with her life for someone else’s mistake?

“If they’re wrong,” Hull said, “they’re as good as dead.”

Susanna gulped. So, the investigators would be in trouble. But what about her?

Meeting Hull’s dangerous gaze, Susanna swallowed hard, a picture of despondency. Clearly, reasoning with some outlaw like Hull was futile.

Feeling a little defeated, Susanna slumped as she headed downstairs, her spirits as low as they could get.

Silas had been efficient, hiring a cook for the villa, though there were still no other staff around. The cook greeted Susanna with a respectful nod. “Hello, Ms. Tucker.”

“Hi,” Susanna replied, her voice lacking energy.

The cook handed her a freshly squeezed glass of orange juice. “This is for Mr. Miguel. Could you please take it up to his room?”

When Silas had hired her, he’d been clear: no one was to enter Hull’s study or bedroom, and it was best to avoid going upstairs altogether. But since Hull wasn’t coming down, the task fell to Susanna.

The moment the cook asked her to take the juice to Hull, memories of all the trouble she’d caused around him flooded back. Alarms went off in her head.

“No, no, no,” she declined, shaking her head vigorously. “I’m not going to do anything right now.”

What if the juice was tampered with? If something happened to Hull after drinking it, she’d be implicated for sure.

Back when she was the only one handling things, disasters happened easily enough. Now, with two people involved…

Having learned her lesson, Susanna refused to touch anything related to Hull.

The cook looked puzzled.

“You go ahead,” Susanna insisted. Not a chance she got involved.

The cook uttered, “But Silas said I’m not supposed to enter Mr. Miguel’s bedroom or study, not even go upstairs.”

“Then let him come down for it.”

Anyway, she wasn’t going to deliver that.

The cook hesitated. Asking Mr. Miguel to come down? She wouldn’t dare.

Susanna shrugged. “Or you could just leave it at his door instead of walking in.”

“Silas said not to go to the second floor, and if I touch something I shouldn’t, I could get into serious trouble.”

Susanna fell silent. Something they shouldn’t touch…

Susanna remembered Silas telling her the same thing about not touching certain things. Even Stella had warned her that entering Hull’s domain uninvited could be perilous.

“Well, I’m not going. He can come down when he’s thirsty.”

The cook was clearly distressed.

Susanna was done with anything related to Hull. Just as she was to add more, Stella’s call came through, and Susanna eagerly picked it up. “Hey, Star.”

Chapter 557

“Susie, what’s your mom got to do with the Black Gate?”

Stella’s voice came through the phone, direct as an arrow. That kind of straightforwardness took Susanna by surprise.

“Nothing, why do you ask?”

Her mom was a proper businesswoman. What on earth could she have to do with a place like that?

Surely, there was no connection. And if there was, it had to be something infuriating like the Black Gate taking her against her will. Why a reputable businesswoman like her mom would be taken by them, Susanna couldn’t fathom.

“Are you sure?” Stella asked, a hint of doubt creeping into her voice.

“Positive. What’s wrong?”

Stella sighed. “Well, here’s the odd thing.”

Susanna’s heart leapt into her throat. “What’s odd?”

“Just earlier, I overheard someone mention that the former head of the Black Gate was a woman named Lacey Tucker.”

While getting a check-up, she overheard her mom on the phone. They were saying that the Black Gate’s ex-boss had returned.

Lacey. Susanna’s mom’s name was Lacey, too.

“That can’t be the same person,” Susanna responded without hesitation.

Before Stella could interject, she added, “There are loads of people with the same name.”

“True,” Stella agreed.

But there was something about hearing that name, especially with Susanna’s mom missing, that felt like more than just a coincidence.

If her mom were safe and sound in Portis City, it could be written off as a name twin. But now…

“Hang on, it doesn’t sound right,” Susanna suddenly exclaimed.

“Hmm?” Stella prompted.

“Hull said my mom was taken by the Black Gate’s people.”

There wasn’t absolute proof yet, but if Hull was saying it, there had to be some lead. With leads in place, this whole thing…

Susanna’s breath hitched as she realized the implications.

This was the Black Gate they were talking about! She’d heard the rumors. The ex-boss was supposedly taken out by the current head. Power struggles in places like that were bound to have a dark undercurrent.

“Hull said that?” Stella asked.

“Yeah,” Susanna replied, anxiety rising.

Her mom was named Lacey, and the ex-boss of the Black Gate was named Lacey. Now, her mom had been taken by them? Even with no apparent connection in Susanna’s mind, such coincidences were hard to ignore.

“What…” Stella started.

“Star, you have to help me figure this out.”

“Is this why you wouldn’t come with me earlier?” Stella asked.

She’d suspected Susanna’s sudden change of heart had something to do with Hull. Were they using Lacey to negotiate with Susanna? In Portis City, Susanna didn’t see her mom often, but it didn’t mean there was no bond. Their interactions might have seemed purely financial, but Susanna deeply relied on her mom, always seeking her approval. Her tendency to cry at the drop of a hat showed she wasn’t the kind to cut ties easily.

Susanna took a shaky breath. “What else could it be?”

If not for her mom, she’d have left with Stella for sure.

“Should I come get you now?” Stella offered.

“Might as well not.”

Thinking about Hull’s warnings, Susanna figured that even if Stella picked her up, Hull would still cause trouble. Better to stay put, let Hull’s people sort things out. Then she could leave with a clear conscience.

Her mind was consumed with worries for her mom. Staying with Stella might only complicate things if Hull kept hounding her. Stella heard the defeat in Susanna’s voice. “What’s going on now?”

Susanna replied, “Hull keeps harping on about me giving the wrong meds, claiming I’m the mole. He won’t let it go without proof.”

Stella was taken aback. What?! Harping on it?

“He’s just bluffing, surely,” Stella said, annoyed. In her view, that’s all it was. Those sharp eyes of Hull’s – they were as shrewd as a hawk’s. He’d seen it all over the years, hadn’t he?

Chapter 558

He could definitely be judged that Susanna wasn’t the type to be a mole. Something was not adding up.

Hearing what Stella said, Susanna asked, “Are you saying I’m being tricked?”

“Absolutely.”

“But why?”

Stella replied, “Because you’re gullible? He’s trying to trick you into bed.”

Ronald had mentioned that Hull was into Susanna. All his actions spoke volumes then.

Susanna’s eyes widened in disbelief. That was ridiculous!

Sure, she looked comely, but she knew her place. She had nothing in her possession, nor was she exactly a supermodel, but the idea that Hull would go through all this trouble just to play her seemed far-fetched.

Before she could articulate her thoughts further, Stella’s voice was interrupted by Yvonne’s shouting in the background. “Star, I’m not done with that jerk, Xander!”

“I’ve got to go. Catch up tomorrow. Call me if you need anything, alright? I’ll come pick you up if necessary.”

With that, Stella ended the call, leaving Susanna to stew over her thoughts.

Was Hull really playing around? She shook her head, trying to dismiss the absurd notion.

Meanwhile, Stella was for a routine check-up. Just as things were wrapping up, Yvonne burst in, her temper flaring.

Lottie, who had been keeping Stella company, was returning from the restroom when the test result revealed two red lines! An emergency ultrasound was promptly arranged.

Lottie’s face lit up with delight. “Oh my Star, you’re going to have a little one soon!”

Her happiness was short-lived as Yvonne’s dramatic entrance shifted the mood. Seeing Yvonne get closer, Lottie instinctively pulled Stella behind, shielding her.

“Yvonne, whatever beef you have with Xander, don’t bring it here. We don’t want any stress for our Star.”

Yvonne was taken aback. What? Stress?

“Wait, I…”

Lottie warned, “What about you? I’m telling you, try not to act agitated around Star, you don’t want to scare our Little Star.”

Yvonne uttered, “Little Star?”

Lottie replied, “Yep, come and check. Right here, that’s the little one.”

She pointed to a certain part of the sonogram, explaining to Yvonne it was a baby.

Yvonne squinted at the image, utterly perplexed.

“That blob is Little Star?”

Was that a baby? It was not like she hadn’t seen what a baby looked like.

Lottie answered, “Yes, it is, that’s how they start.”

“Really? But it doesn’t seem like one.”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake, it is a baby. This is how babies look in the womb!”

Noticing her mother’s rising frustration, Yvonne pursed her lips. “If you say so.”

Lottie ignored her skepticism, too caught up in her excitement as she fixed her eyes on the report.

Yvonne, however, was on a mission of her own. “By the way, I’m marrying Xander.”

The room went silent instantly, both Lottie and Stella staring at her in shock.

Stella froze, gazing at Yvonne in astonishment. “You’re marrying Xander? When?”

“Tomorrow, if all goes according to plan. And then probably divorcing the next day.”

Stella and Lottie were left speechless. What was she talking about? The idea of planning a wedding and a divorce in the same breath was confounding.

Yvonne elaborated, “Xander keeps pestering Star even though she’s pregnant. So I figure, if I tie him down with marriage, he won’t have time to bother her. If he still doesn’t behave himself even after the marriage, I’d resist divorcing him and tie him to me for life.”

Lottie and Stella both caught the drift, though her words were baffling.

Stella felt flabbergasted. “Yvonne, you don’t have to do that.”

She was trying to keep Xander away from Stella, even if it meant sacrificing her own happiness. If she did that, wouldn’t she be bound by that kind of marriage as well?

Chapter 559

Xander and Ronald’s conversation ended on a sour note.

Leaving the study, Xander headed straight to find Stella, who was still in the medical room.

When Yvonne announced she wanted to marry Xander, Lottie was immediately alarmed. Pulling her aside, she demanded, “What are you thinking? Is this something to be taken lightly?”

Even though Xander’s feelings toward Stella were troubling, Lottie couldn’t support Yvonne’s reckless plan to resolve the situation. Yvonne was throwing herself into the mess.

For years, Ronald had treated Xander poorly. Xander was bound to hold a grudge against the Quinn family. If Yvonne went through with her plan, it would only lead to more animosity between her and Xander, a situation where they’d constantly be at each other’s throats. What kind of mother could stand to see her daughter suffer like that?

Yvonne retorted, “I’m doing this to get back at Xander, that jerk.”

Lottie’s temper flared. “Have you lost your mind?”

This wasn’t about revenge; it was practically self-sabotage.

Yvonne merely grunted in response.

Lottie felt a twitch at her lips as her daughter remained silent. “Are you serious about this?”

Yvonne nodded. “Yeah.”

As soon as she nodded, Lottie gave her a light smack on the back of her head. “You silly brat, are you trying to ruin your life?”

How could she be so clueless? Lottie had always prided herself on raising Yvonne and Stella well all these years. But now, in critical moments, they seemed to falter. One had fled, and the other was considering marriage as a means of revenge. It was infuriating.

Yvonne protested, “I’m doing it for Star! With Xander’s attitude, how can she have a peaceful pregnancy?”

Stella chimed in, “I can do it.”

She nodded firmly, insisting that if Yvonne didn’t go through with her plan, she could still have a peaceful pregnancy. But if Yvonne did, hearing daily about her fights with Xander would make it impossible for her to relax.

Yvonne began, “But…”

“Enough,” Lottie interrupted, her face turning a shade of green in exasperation. Just when she had a moment’s peace, Yvonne had to stir up trouble.

Yvonne was about to argue further when Lottie’s phone rang. She stepped aside to answer it, her anger barely contained. Whatever was said on the other end, her response was icy and final. “Not happening.”

Her voice, along with the gaze, held the same lethal edge as Ronald’s had earlier. A moment ago, she was a worried mother, but now she resembled a lioness, fierce and unyielding.

Hanging up, she gave Stella and Yvonne a look. “I have to head out. Yvonne, take Star back to her room.”

“Okay,” Yvonne replied while nodding, suddenly meek under her

mother’s stern gaze.

Lottie had barely left when Xander appeared, eyes fixed dangerously on Stella, as if he was about to say something.

Yvonne quickly stepped in front of Stella, challenging him, “What? Looking for a fight?”

Xander’s eyes were cold. “If you don’t want Dan to die again, that document better be in my hands within three days.”

Yvonne was taken aback. Three days?

The threat in Xander’s tone was unmistakable. She understood that failing to return whatever it was in time would have dire consequences.

“But why tell me?”

What did a man who was planning to marry someone else have to do with her? The memory of their time in Sands City brought a sting to Yvonne’s heart.

Xander coolly replied, “I’m just informing you.”

That was it, just a notification. The rest was for Yvonne to figure out. She’d pass the message to Dan anyway.

“Fine, but this has nothing to do with me. I’ll call him right now,” she said defiantly as Xander turned to leave.

Frustrated by Xander’s implication that she was involved, Yvonne dialed Dan’s number right in front of him.

Chapter 560

Yvonne had never been falsely accused like this in her entire life, and seeing Xander with that accusatory look on his face was just driving her insane.

Today, she had to clear this mess up, or she wouldn’t find peace.

The phone rang twice before it was answered on the other end.

“Hello.”

It was a man’s voice. A trace of pain flickered in Yvonne’s eyes as she heard this familiar voice. Once upon a time, that voice’s owner had given her countless pieces of advice, so how did things turn out like this?

Yvonne sniffed, hiding her emotions. “Did you steal Xander’s stuff?”

Dan didn’t reply.

Yvonne snapped, “You shameless jerk, if you’re going to steal, don’t drag me into it. Go explain yourself.”

Stella gasped. Wow, that was a harsh scolding.

Xander was at a loss. This woman was really cutting, even cursing at her former sweetheart.

What a foul mouth! No wonder Dan dumped her.

Yvonne put the phone on speaker. Noticing Dan stay silent, Yvonne shouted, “Speak up!”

This idiot was trying to pin the theft on her, and there was no way she was letting that slide, even if he was the one she once held dear.

Dan started, “Don’t make a fuss. I’ll come to see you once I’m done. Be good.”

Xander and Stella were both in shock.

That last “be good” left Yvonne, who was boiling with anger, completely dumbfounded.

When Stella heard that, she couldn’t help but twitch her lips. Was there a hint of… affection in his tone?

Xander’s expression turned utterly stormy, and his glare at Yvonne was enough to burn through her.

Yvonne’s mind went blank for a moment, then she snapped back to reality and started yelling into the phone, “Dan, you bastard!”

The call had already ended.

Yvonne looked at Xander, meeting his gloomy gaze, and her heart sank. She wished she could run straight to Dan and tear that jerk apart.

What the heck was he trying to do? He hadn’t said much, but it felt like everything had been conveyed, leaving her with the blame for the theft hanging squarely over her head.

Yvonne swallowed hard. “Listen, let me explain.”

She tried to keep her tone calm because facing Xander like this meant she really had to clear things up. A moment ago, she didn’t feel the need to explain. But now? Dan’s sudden remark had left the entire mess starkly on her.

Xander’s eyes, dark as obsidian, held a cold, mocking smile. “It has nothing to do with you?”

Yvonne’s heart raced. “It really doesn’t.”

What did any of this have to do with her? Seriously… was Dan’s affectionate tone really for her? That awful man was blatantly framing her.

Yvonne felt like she couldn’t explain herself at all in front of Xander. Taking a deep breath, she said, “Well, let Star leave first.”

She sensed the danger radiating from Xander and felt like a fight might break out at any moment.

Dylan, who had been silent until now, quickly grabbed Stella’s hand to leave.

“Miss, let’s go.”

Stella didn’t want to leave, but Yvonne gave her a look. “Just go, and remember to find Ronald.”

Hearing that she should find Ronald, Stella understood that things might get out of control next.

If it were any other time, Xander would surely have come for Stella today. But the missing document was a huge deal for him, and he couldn’t spare the attention for Stella now.

So, when Dylan led Stella past him, he didn’t stop them.

With everyone gone, Yvonne turned to Xander. “So, does getting the document back now even matter?”

Xander was bewildered.

Yvonne explained, “It’s been days since it was stolen. That scoundrel

Dan must have gone through it by now, everything’s already leaked, right?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 411 to 420)

Chapter 411

They chatted as they played golf, but honestly, it was pretty clear that Abelard and Darius were far more interested in their conversation than the actual game

At first, they talked about world events, but soon enough, Abelard and Darius got caught up in a lively, on-the-spot strategy game using coffee mugs and salt shakers to simulate a battlefield right there on the green.

Charlene and Stewart stood by, listening in, while Thorne and Vesta hung back as well, trying not to look too left out.

Maybe picking up on this, Darius glanced over and said, “Why don’t you both weigh in? I’d love to hear your thoughts.”

Charlene spoke up after a moment, “With enemies on all sides, charging in solo is a bad idea. So honestly, playing it safe and holding our ground seems like the smart move right now.”

Vesta blinked. She had to admit, it was a pretty solid point, something she probably wouldn’t have thought of herself.

Darius gave Charlene an approving nod, smiling. “Nicely put.”

Stewart, quick on the uptake, shuffled two cups across their makeshift map. “I’d go for a pincer movement flank from both sides.”

Abelard and Darius both grinned at that, clearly pleased with his tactic.

Then all eyes turned to Thorne and Vesta; it was their turn.

Vesta studied the ‘battlefield’ but drew a blank. She looked to Thorne for backup.

Thorne spoke up, “We don’t have enough troops left to defend the city, but if we swing through the northwest and cut off their retreat, we might just turn the tables.

Abelard clapped his hands. “Brilliant! And what about you, Vesta?”

Vesta hesitated, then gave it some thought. Slowly, a plan formed. “If we pull forces from the southeast and push hard on the northwest, we could take the city in one go.

That move directly challenged Charlene’s earlier plan to hold steady.

Charlene raised an eyebrow, her voice cool. “The troops you’re redeploying are right in the hottest contested zone. If you move them, every setup we’ve made falls apart.*

Vesta froze, realizing she’d missed something big. Stewart chuckled. “Didn’t catch that, huh, Ms. Hawkins? That spot’s basically the key to everything.”

Everyone had assumed it was obvious, but Vesta honestly hadn’t noticed.

She might not have known all the ins and outs of military tactics, but she understood enough to realize she’d just undone the entire game.

With that, the mock battle was over no point playing it out any further.

Suddenly, Vesta felt the sting of her mistake. Up until her turn, everyone’s strategy had been solid. Now, she was the one who’d messed it up. She tried to hide her embarrassment, managing a sheepish smile. “Sorry, this is my first time with this kind of game. Didn’t mean to spoil the fun.”

Darius just laughed. “It’s only a game, Ms. Hawkins. No harm done.”

Neither he nor Abelard seemed the least bit bothered. After all, they were just out here for a round of golf. So, they picked up their clubs and carried on.

As they played, Darius, Abelard, and even Hickey went out of their way to chat with Charlene, treating her with genuine warmth and making sure she felt included.

Watching them, Vesta couldn’t help but notice how much they liked Charlene and how casual they were with her, always calling her by her first name. With Vesta, though, it was always “Ms. Hawkins.” All this, just because of one research paper?

And Charlene? She handled their attention with total ease, chatting with Darius and the others as if it were the most natural thing in the world no sign of nerves or awkwardness.

Vesta smirked to herself. She had to admit, Charlene had a pretty thick skin. Still, even though she had her suspicions about Charlene’s paper, Vesta kept quiet. Without proof, opening her mouth could easily backfire.

Charlene and Darius kept up their easy banter as they played, not paying any attention to Thorne or Vesta.

By the end of the morning, she and Thorne had barely spoken, keeping their distance and making it look like they had nothing to do with each other at all.

Chapter 412

After their round of golf, Charlene Ross and Darius still had other plans for the afternoon.

Thorne Henderson and Vesta Hawkins had joined them midway but seemed to sense that Charlene’s group had somewhere else to be. Not wanting to intrude, Thorne offered, “We have some things to take care of, so we’ll leave you all to it.”

Darius and Abelard Ramirez didn’t try to persuade them to stay. “Alright then. Next time, let’s all get together again,” Darius said with a smile.

Thorne nodded, still smiling, and left with Vesta.

Stewart Ferguson had actually been worried Thorne and Vesta might tag along for lunch or tea, so seeing them make their exit on their own accord put him at ease. He leaned over to Charlene and murmured, “At least he knows when to bow out.”

Charlene smiled. “He does.”

A little ways down the path, after they’d left the others behind, Thorne broke the silence. “You look a bit down.”

Vesta had indeed been feeling glum after her lackluster performance twice in a row, no less. And it didn’t help that Darius and the others seemed so taken with Charlene.

Even though she knew they were only charmed by Charlene’s surface, it still left a sour taste in her mouth. But she didn’t say any of this out loud. Instead, she forced a wry smile. “I made a fool of myself more than once today. I have to admit, it’s a little discouraging. Clearly, I still have a lot to learn.”

“You’ve got strengths of your own. Don’t let a minor setback get to you,” Thorne told her.

His words did help lift her spirits a little.

Watching Charlene handle herself that afternoon, Vesta had to admit she was impressed. Charlene was quick on her feet, always thinking two steps ahead of something Vesta hadn’t quite expected.

And she could tell Thorne was also surprised by Charlene’s performance, maybe even seeing her in a new light.

But that was as far as it went. Thorne didn’t seem any more interested in Charlene because of it. On the other hand, he clearly wasn’t bothered by Vesta’s less-than-stellar showing. In his eyes, her appeal hadn’t faded a bit.

Truth was, neither of them had any plans after golf. Vesta realized Thorne had only suggested leaving because he noticed she was upset and didn’t want her to feel worse.

With that thought, the gloom lifted from her heart.

That afternoon, a little after three, Charlene finally made her way back to the Ross estate after having tea with Darius and the others.

Jasmine Henderson spotted her coming in and ran over for a hug. “Mom, you’re home!”

“I am,” Charlene replied.

Jasmine hadn’t been thrilled when she’d learned her Mom was going out that morning and hadn’t brought her along. Still, she seemed in good spirits now. Apparently, even without her mother around, Jasmine had enjoyed her day at the estate.

Jasmine was just about to say something when her phone rang.

Seeing the caller, she quickly answered, “Dad?”

Whatever Thorne said made her nod enthusiastically. “Okay, I got it.”

After hanging up, Jasmine turned to Charlene. “Mom, Dad’s taking me out. He’s sending someone over to pick me up.”

Charlene’s expression remained calm. She didn’t try to keep Jasmine from going. “Alright. Have fun.”

In truth, Jasmine was a little reluctant to leave her mother, but Thorne had promised to take her somewhere she’d been wanting to go for ages.

So when Thorne’s driver arrived at the Ross house, Jasmine hopped in and left without a fuss.

Once she was gone, Charlene headed upstairs to take care of her own work.

On Tuesday, Charlene filled in for Stewart and went to Henderson Technology for a meeting.

When she arrived, Josh personally came down to greet her and Chester.

“Ms. Ross, this way, please,” Josh said politely.

Charlene nodded, following him. She assumed the meeting would be held in one of the conference rooms.

To her surprise, Josh led her straight to Thorne’s office.

It wasn’t an unfamiliar place; she’d worked as Thorne’s secretary before and had been “fortunate” enough to set foot in his office a few times.

It hadn’t even been a year since she was last here, but it already felt like a lifetime ago.

Thorne was inside, sorting through paperwork. When he saw her enter, he looked up and stood, greeting her with courtesy. “You’re here. Please, have a seat.”

Chapter 413

Charlene nodded and settled onto the sofa by the coffee table.

Thorne gave another instruction. “Have someone bring in some coffee.”

Josh responded promptly, “I’ve already taken care of it.”

No sooner had he spoken than Sunny Fields appeared at the door, carrying a tray and knocking politely before entering.

She paused when she saw Charlene. “Ms. Ross?”

Sunny had been the one to take over Charlene’s position at The Henderson Group after she’d left. Since then, the two had barely kept in touch.

Charlene greeted her with a warm smile. “It’s been a while.” “It really has,” Sunny answered, returning the smile.

But with Thorne present, Sunny knew it wasn’t the time for small talk. She quickly set the cups in front of Thorne and Charlene, then turned to leave. Halfway to the door, something seemed to occur to her, and she turned back to give Thorne a brief work update.

After listening, Thorne replied, “Understood. I’ll be free this afternoon, have him come by before three.”

“Of course,” Sunny said. She gave Charlene a friendly nod before hurrying out.

Charlene watched her go, quietly stirring her coffee.

As the team lead in the admin department, it was standard for her to report to Thorne’s office, but back when she held the position, she’d been strictly required to communicate only through Thorne’s two secretaries.

During her two-plus years as team lead, she’d only entered Thorne’s office herself when Coy and the others were overwhelmed and she’d been allowed to deliver his coffee. But as for reporting work directly to him, not once.

Thorne had always kept her at a distance, and he’d done it thoroughly.

Thinking about those days, she lifted her coffee and took a small sip.

When she’d been preparing to leave the company, Sunny had asked her to teach her how to make coffee. Charlene remembered teaching her carefully.

Yet as soon as the coffee touched her lips, she could tell it tasted a little different from the way she’d taught Sunny.

She took another small sip. The flavor wasn’t quite the same, but it was very good.

Setting her cup down, she noticed Thorne sampling his as well, looking quite pleased with Sunny’s handiwork.

Back when she was young and naïve, she’d felt a secret pride that Thorne seemed to prefer only the coffee she made.

But now…

It was just coffee.

If you lost one flavor, you found another. It wasn’t such a big deal.

Thinking back, it struck her as rather silly, almost laughable, how she’d once felt.

Lost in these thoughts, she heard Thorne speak. “Where did I leave off with Mr. Ferguson last time? Did he fill you in?”

“Yes,” Charlene replied, pulling her mind back to the present. “We can pick up right where you left off.”

“Good,” Thorne said. “About the hybrid-precision computational architecture we discussed last time regarding the scaling parameters, I think your team’s proposal is excellent. I’ve got some ideas of my own I’d like to discuss with you in more detail.”

“Absolutely,” Charlene agreed.

They delved into the technical details, Charlene explaining the latest improvements in processing speed with careful clarity.

It was deep, specialized knowledge, confidential, the kind of thing only those closely involved would understand. Coy and Josh, sitting nearby, could only listen in silence, lost.

But Thorne and Charlene were fully engaged, trading ideas back and forth.

As the conversation went on, Coy noticed a change in Thorne. His gaze lingered on Charlene with a mix of surprise and admiration, a look Coy had never seen before.

Thorne was focused, a slight smile playing at his lips, as though he was genuinely enjoying the discussion.

Coy was taken aback. And he wasn’t the only one. Josh had noticed, too, and looked equally surprised.

After more than an hour, they’d finished exchanging ideas when Professor Mack and Professor Hancock arrived.

Charlene had already met Professor Mack on a previous occasion.

She’d been introduced to Professor Hancock last year after returning to PrimeStar Technologies at a banquet Stewart had taken her to. Professor Hancock had known then that Charlene was Kenton Wagner’s student, and they’d had a long conversation at a tech expo not long after.

He was well aware of Charlene’s professional abilities. He’d even read her recent journal publication.

Now, as they met again, Professor Hancock greeted her warmly. “Charlene, good to see you again.”

“It’s good to see you too, Professor Hancock,” Charlene replied, shaking his hand before taking her seat. They quickly got down to business.

Another hour passed, the room alive with animated discussion, when the door suddenly opened.

Vesta stepped in.

Charlene showed no surprise at all.

Seeing the room so full, Vesta paused. “Sorry, I didn’t realize

you were all in here working. I thought the office was empty, so I didn’t knock…”

Both Professor Hancock and Professor Mack were well aware of Thorne and Vesta’s relationship.

As Thorne’s girlfriend, it was perfectly normal for her to come and go from his office without knocking. They simply smiled, unconcerned.

Vesta, preparing to leave, said, “I’ll let you get back to it. I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

But the heavy business talk had mostly wound down. Professor Mack grinned. “No worries, we’re just chatting now.”

Chapter 414

Professor Hancock had no idea about the tension simmering between Charlene and Vesta. He picked up on Professor Mack’s words and added warmly, “That’s right, we were just discussing some recent developments in our field. Ms. Hawkins is also in AI, more minds, more ideas. It’s perfect for her to join in.”

Vesta responded with a measured, “Is that so…” Her eyes drifted to Charlene as she spoke.

Charlene, for her part, had been looking for an excuse to leave ever since their business discussion wrapped up. But Professor Mack and Professor Hancock’s enthusiastic questions kept her in her seat a little longer. Now, with Vesta’s arrival, she had the perfect opportunity.

She stood up, gathering her things. “It’s getting late, and I have another engagement. Mr. Henderson, Professor Hancock, Professor Mack, let’s catch up again soon.”

Besides Charlene’s own paper, several tech companies have made some groundbreaking strides in AI lately. During their conversation, Charlene had immediately zeroed in on the core of these new breakthroughs. The exchange had been invigorating, and both Professor Hancock and Professor Mack were reluctant to see her go.

Professor Hancock spoke up quickly, “You’re leaving already? I was hoping to pick your brain about some questions with embedded engines.”

Although they all collaborated with the Henderson Group, most of their work coordination was already settled.

Opportunities to sit down and delve into technical discussions like this were rare.

Professor Mack chimed in, “He’s right, why not stay a little longer? No rush to leave, is there?”

Charlene smiled politely. “I really do have somewhere to be. Next time, I promise.”

Seeing her insistence, the professors, though disappointed, knew better than to press further.

After saying her farewells to Hancock and Mack, Charlene turned to Thorne, offering a handshake. “Mr. Henderson, until next time.”

It wasn’t just the professors who had enjoyed the conversation; Coy and Josh had also noticed Thorne seemed quite engaged with Charlene. When she made her move to leave, they half-expected Thorne to ask her to stay.

But Thorne merely shook Charlene’s hand and replied courteously, “Until next time.”

Then he turned to Josh and said, “Would you see Ms. Ross out for me?”

Josh glanced at Vesta standing nearby and suddenly understood why Thorne hadn’t tried to persuade Charlene to stay. If Vesta hadn’t been present, knowing Thorne’s professional admiration for Charlene, he might well have spoken up. But with Vesta there, it was clear Thorne cared more about Vesta’s feelings; given his history with Charlene, any extra effort might be misinterpreted.

Catching himself, Josh smiled at Charlene. “This way, Ms. Ross.”

Charlene nodded and, without another glance at Thorne or Vesta, left the office with Josh and Chester accompanying her.

Vesta watched Charlene’s retreating figure, recalling how eager Professor Mack and Professor Hancock had been to continue their technical discussion with her. She managed a smile and asked, “So… what’s all that about?”

Professor Mack answered first, sighing as he did. “Ms. Ross has an astonishing breadth of knowledge and such innovative ideas that it’s rare to find someone so versatile in Al. Frankly, she’s brilliant. Just talking with her opened my mind to new possibilities. That’s why Professor Hancock and I wanted to keep the conversation going. It’s a pity she had to go.”

The longer he spoke, the more regretful he sounded, ending with a heavy sigh.

Vesta hadn’t expected that. Her smile faded a touch, but she kept her reaction subtle. “I see….so that’s how it is.”

At her words, Professor Hancock chuckled, unable to keep from adding, “Charlene really is an AI prodigy. Smart, talented, and beautiful to boot, Stewart’s a lucky man, that’s all I can say.”

An Al prodigy? Charlene? And Stewart is the lucky one?

Professor Hancock’s praise couldn’t have been higher if he’d tried.

Vesta didn’t know how Charlene had managed to keep up the act in front of Mack and Hancock, but seeing their admiration for her reminded her of Darius, Abelard, and the other men who’d all been taken with Charlene as well.

All this, just from a single paper. It was impressive, no doubt. Charlene clearly knew how to work a room.

But Vesta thought to herself, no matter how much praise Charlene garnered, smoke and mirrors never last. Sooner or later, her lack of real substance would be exposed. For now, everything Charlene had was fleeting, no more solid than a mirage.

With that thought, Vesta lowered her gaze, a faint, knowing smile on her lips, and said nothing more.

Chapter 415

Professor Hancock’s assistant had no idea that, just like Stewart, Charlene was also one of Kenton’s students.

When Professor Hancock commented that Stewart was the real beneficiary of being paired with Charlene, Stewart spoke up. “Last night, during an interview, Mr. Ferguson mentioned that as Mr. Wagner’s student, he was always held to incredibly high standards. Mr. Wagner constantly pushed him to keep up with the latest developments in the field, and made sure he thoroughly understood every technical breakthrough. Whenever he hit a wall, Mr. Wagner would help fill in the gaps.”

“Ms. Ross is quite talented herself, and now that she’s working with Mr. Ferguson, she also gets his guidance. That means she’ll probably advance even faster.”

“So, really, being with Mr. Ferguson is a great opportunity for Ms. Ross.”

That much was true.

But…

One of the doctoral candidates Professor Mack had brought along paused at this point. “If that’s the case, then the views Ms. Ross just presented are actually a synthesis of Mr. Ferguson and Mr. Wagner’s research?”

In other words, Charlene wasn’t quite as brilliant as they’d thought.

Although Professor Mack’s student didn’t say it outright, everyone in the room-including Vesta, understood what was being implied.

Realizing this, Professor Mack hesitated, a hint of disappointment flickering across his face.

He had genuinely believed Charlene was a rare, all-around genius in AI, but now…

Thorne, too, hesitated.

Noticing the reactions of Professor Mack and Thorne, Vesta’s lips curled ever so slightly.

So, what Charlene had just explained was actually a blend of Stewart and Kenton’s technical analyses. No wonder Professor Hancock and Professor Mack had mistaken her for some kind of AI prodigy.

As for Thorne, although he hadn’t openly praised Charlene the way the professors had, he’d been present when she discussed recent breakthroughs in the field. He must have been just as impressed as the others.

But now, judging by his expression, he seemed to realize that Charlene’s supposed brilliance was really just a reflection of Stewart and Kenton’s work.

In truth, Charlene probably didn’t have that level of expertise.

Professor Hancock, however, was well aware that Charlene was also one of Kenton’s students.

He’d discussed technical matters with her before, and he knew that the renowned programming language developed at PrimeStar had been spearheaded by Charlene herself.

So, her technical skills were undoubtedly formidable.

Granted, if every idea Charlene had showcased earlier was entirely her own, it would seem almost superhuman. But, given that she was Kenton’s student, it wasn’t inconceivable.

Which is why Professor Hancock genuinely believed that Charlene’s insights came from her own research.

Of course, all of this was confidential, and he couldn’t say so publicly.

So, even though he knew Thorne and the others were underestimating Charlene, Professor Hancock could only watch in silence, unable to defend her.

Charlene herself had no idea what Professor Mack and Thorne were thinking.

After leaving The Henderson Group, she returned directly to PrimeStar.

During lunch, Sunny messaged her, offering heartfelt congratulations: [Ms. Ross, I never expected you to do so well after leaving the company. Congratulations!]

Sunny still wasn’t clear on the nature of Charlene’s new collaboration with The Henderson Group, but the fact that Charlene was negotiating with them as an external partner meant she had to be in a significant position now.

Charlene replied: [Thank you. It looks like you’re doing well at The Henderson Group, too. Congratulations to you as well.]

After sending that, she added: [And by the way, your coffee this morning was delicious. Thank you.]

Sunny’s reply was both happy and a little embarrassed: [But I think your coffee is still the best, Ms. Ross. No matter how hard I try or how carefully I follow your methods, Mr. Henderson just doesn’t like mine as much. In the end, I even asked a barista friend for help, and I only barely managed to get it right after lots of practice, just to keep my job.]

Charlene and Sunny chatted a little longer before wrapping up the conversation.

That afternoon, Stewart returned from his business trip.

Later that day, their lawyer updated them: Neural Nexus Tech had already paid PrimeStar $200 million in damages, but it would take a bit longer for Vesta to come up with the remaining $100 million or so.

Stewart scoffed. “Isn’t Thorne supposed to be so generous with Vesta? He bought her a house without blinking, gave her a company, and immediately helped her land Aether Innovations as a partner after they broke their contract with us. Our settlement is just over $300 million, but it’s taken them forever to pull the funds together. Are they doing this on purpose?”

“I don’t think so,” Charlene guessed. “It’s probably that the Hawkins family doesn’t want to trouble Thorne anymore. They want to pay the penalty themselves.”

That did make sense.

Stewart clicked his tongue. Considering the Hawkins family’s resources, scraping together two or three hundred million in cash while keeping the company running isn’t exactly easy. Still, even under pressure, Vesta is insisting on paying us herself. The two of them really do care about each other.”

Charlene agreed.

Though honestly, she’d already seen the depth of their feelings back when Vesta was willing to risk her life to save Thorne, and Thorne insisted on leaving her for her own safety.

Chapter 416

After finishing their conversation, Charlene and Stewart shifted gears and started talking business.

A short while later, Professor Hancock called Charlene, asking if she was available to attend a panel discussion on artificial intelligence at St. Aurelia’s University the following week.

Truth be told, St. Aurelia’s had sent an official invitation to PrimeStar nearly two weeks ago. Back then, Stewart had been their primary invitee. But after Charlene’s recent paper was published-with its impressive depth and originality, her reputation soared. Now, the university hoped both Stewart and Charlene would join the panel. Charlene hadn’t seriously considered attending before. Since her paper’s release, she’d kept a remarkably low profile, refusing all interview requests. As a result, the public only knew her name, Charlene, but little else. Curiosity swirled around her.

At this point, Charlene and Stewart had become the poster figures for the next generation of Al researchers in the country. Countless students majoring in artificial intelligence dreamed of meeting them in person and asking questions face-to-face.

After some gentle persuasion from Professor Hancock, Charlene finally agreed to attend the event.

The AI panel at St. Aurelia’s promised to be just as grand as the last international conference on artificial intelligence, drawing experts, scholars, and industry leaders from across the country.

On the day of the event, St. Aurelia’s University was buzzing with excitement.

Vesta, head of Neural Nexus Tech, was also present. Ever since her recent trip to China with Dr. Kevitt Smith, word had spread in the industry that she was his doctoral student. Now, she was gaining quite a bit of recognition herself.

Professor Hancock, having met her before, greeted her warmly when she arrived.

Many student representatives were in attendance as well. When they found out Vesta was Dr. Smith’s doctoral student, they were awestruck. After all, simply being Dr. Smith’s student was an achievement well beyond their own reach.

Some bolder students gathered around Vesta, peppering her with technical questions once she’d finished exchanging pleasantries with Professor Hancock. Answering undergraduates’ questions was effortless for Vesta, and she quickly drew admiring glances from all around.

A few specialists also took the initiative to introduce themselves, and before long, Vesta found herself surrounded by a small crowd.

Just then, Charlene and Stewart arrived.

Dr. Kevitt Smith’s name carried weight everywhere, but word had already spread that he’d flown out specifically to PrimeStar, hoping for an in-depth exchange with Charlene and Stewart. If even someone of Dr. Smith’s stature wanted to meet them, it was no wonder the students were eager to see them in person.

The moment Charlene and Stewart stepped into the hall, a ripple of excitement swept through the crowd. Heads turned; all eyes were on them.

Until now, Charlene had been something of an enigma. Many had read her work, but almost no one knew what she looked like. When news broke that she’d be attending the panel, it wasn’t just the students who were thrilled; even the professors and researchers were visibly excited.

Since Charlene had been personally invited by Professor Hancock, it was only fitting that he greet her himself.

Turning to Vesta, Professor Hancock said politely, “Excuse me, Ms. Ross and Mr. Ferguson have just arrived. The president and I should go welcome them.”

Vesta’s smile faltered for a split second, but she nodded in understanding.

Suddenly, it wasn’t just Professor Hancock and the university president; dozens of students surged toward Charlene and Stewart, eager for a glimpse or a word.

In an instant, Vesta found herself standing alone. The once-friendly crowd had melted away, and for a moment, it was as if she were invisible.

Chapter 417

After greeting Stewart, Professor Hancock, and the others, Charlene took her seat at the front of the hall, right near the center aisle. Stewart joined her, while Vesta ended up in the second row.

As rising stars in the field, both Charlene and Stewart had been invited onstage to share their approaches to research and learning, hoping to inspire the students in the audience.

Once their talks wrapped up and the floor opened for discussion, it wasn’t long before the leading experts in the room all gravitated toward Charlene and Stewart, eager to speak with them.

These were well-known scholars, each with their own specialty. Whether the conversation turned to convolutional neural networks, embodied intelligence, multimodal interaction, or some other cutting-edge topic, Charlene held her own with ease. She offered fresh perspectives and practical suggestions for thorny issues-like missing modalities or computational bottlenecks-that had been troubling even the most seasoned researchers. With every answer, the experts’ eyes lit up, and it seemed they’d have happily talked with her all afternoon.

There were plenty of heavyweights in attendance, and it didn’t take long for them to judge Charlene’s capabilities. Just a few minutes in conversation, and her depth was obvious.

At one point, a scholar waiting his turn grumbled, “Alright, Sinclair, you’ve monopolized her long enough. It’s my turn, isn’t it?”

“Exactly! Let the rest of us have a chance. You can’t keep her to yourself forever.”

“Relax, I just have one more question, let me finish-“

“Oh, please! I know exactly what you’re going to ask: how to fix problems with scaling up applications. That could go on forever. By the time you’re done, we’ll all be old!”

Meanwhile, Vesta was fielding her own conversations, though her mind kept wandering to the front row. She found herself watching Charlene almost unconsciously, tracking every exchange and gesture. So when someone called her name, she didn’t respond right away.

“Vesta,” Maureen Spencer, who had come with her, nudged her gently. “Teague wants to ask you something.”

Snapping out of her reverie, Vesta smiled apologetically. “Sorry, Teague. I got a little too absorbed in their discussion up there, couldn’t help myself.”

Teague laughed it off. “No worries, it’s fascinating stuff.”

Once she’d regained her focus, Vesta dove back into conversation with Teague, but Maureen, ever the perceptive mother, had already noticed that Vesta had seemed distracted for at least half an hour. She had a pretty good idea why. She’d caught bits of the chatter about Charlene, and she could see for herself how the top experts were vying to speak with her.

After Teague moved on, Maureen glanced over at Charlene and leaned in. “What’s going on?” she asked quietly.

Vesta pulled her gaze back and said, “Now I understand why Professor Mack and Professor Hancock spoke so highly of Charlene the other day. She really does seem to have something special.”

Several of the experts clustered around Charlene were familiar to Vesta by reputation. They had strong track records and impressive résumés. The fact that they not only sought out Charlene’s input but clearly valued her advice made a big impression. The more Vesta listened, the more she realized just how broad and deep Charlene’s knowledge was; there were entire stretches she couldn’t even follow.

No wonder Professor Mack had called her a ‘polymath’ in AI.

If, at The Henderson Group a few days ago, Charlene’s technical talk with Professor Hancock and the others had relied on secondhand insights from Stewart or Kenton, now she was clearly in a league of her own. Her conversation with Professor Sinclair and the others was too informed, too wide-ranging, to be mere parroting.

Maureen paused, her expression unreadable as she looked toward the knot of experts around Charlene. “Well,” she said quietly, “she’s been with Stewart for ages now, always tagging along when he meets with Kenton. With two of the best minds in the field mentoring her, of course, she’s come this far. Isn’t that only natural? Otherwise, why would she go to such lengths to keep you and Stewart apart?”

She squeezed Vesta’s hand. “Honestly, if you’d had the same access to Stewart and Kenton, I’m sure you’d have done even better than she has.”

Chapter 418

A while back, when Kevitt Smith-someone she deeply respected in the field-flew in from overseas just to meet Charlene and Stewart, he’d casually mentioned to her that if she’d joined PrimeStar last year, her professional growth would have been extraordinary. At the time, she wholeheartedly agreed. She’d even resented Charlene for blocking her path to PrimeStar, feeling she’d been robbed of a pivotal opportunity.

But now, watching Charlene standing confidently by Stewart’s side, seeing how much she’d grown in less than a year, she realized she’d lost far more than she’d ever imagined.

After all, it wasn’t just Stewart. There was Kenton, too.

Kenton was a powerhouse, not only was he formidably skilled, but his position also gave him first access to the most comprehensive and cutting-edge information in their field.

That kind of advantage was a massive boost for both Stewart and Charlene.

Her mother had always said that if she’d landed a job at PrimeStar, with her intelligence and work ethic, she would’ve outpaced Charlene in no time.

But there are no “what ifs” in life.

All of that was just wishful thinking now.

The realization made her eyes go cold as she watched Charlene across the room. “No wonder she was willing to walk away from The Henderson Group back then. So that’s why…”

Thinking back on the way Charlene had orchestrated her departure from The Henderson Group, maneuvered close to Stewart, and blocked her own daughter’s path into PrimeStar, it all seemed less like coincidence and more like a careful game of chess. Looking at everything Charlene had now, Maureen finally saw her for who she was: someone not to be underestimated.

She murmured, “I never realized how calculating she truly is.”

Charlene was chatting with someone nearby when she glanced over and caught the icy stares from Maureen and her daughter. In the past, whenever the two of them looked her way, it was always with a mixture of disdain and indifference. Today, though, their attitude had shifted, and their eyes were cold-almost hostile.

She noticed, but didn’t care enough to dwell on it. With a cool indifference, Charlene turned her attention back to her conversation.

To Vesta and her mother, Charlene’s reaction looked smug, almost triumphant-like she’d already won, like she’d left them in the dust.

Truthfully, Charlene was having a spectacular day.

Given the impact of her latest paper, it was fair to say that, professionally, she was already ahead of them.

But-

Charlene had Stewart, and she had her expertise.

But Vesta still had Thorne.

Maureen’s expression settled into something calm again. “She won’t be riding high for long,” she said quietly.

She refused to believe there wouldn’t be some upheaval between Charlene and Stewart.

Thinking about Thorne’s feelings for her, and about her daughter-who, despite growing closer to Charlene lately, still genuinely preferred her-Maureen’s confidence returned. Vesta, too, felt her composure settle. When she looked at Charlene, her gaze was once again laced with contempt.

Still, she admitted, “I’ve definitely been slacking off in my research lately. It’s time I got back to work and focused on my studies again.”

Even if the people around her weren’t quite as brilliant as Stewart or Kenton, she believed that, with long-term dedication, it was impossible to say who would ultimately achieve more in the field, her or Charlene.

Maureen, of course, agreed. “You should let Thorne help you.”

Vesta’s lips curled into a smile. “I know. All I have to do is ask, Thorne would do anything for me.”

With that, she stopped paying attention to Charlene and melted back into the crowd, joining another conversation.

But this time, instead of mingling with business representatives, she found herself among the top experts and scholars at the symposium.

Chapter 419

Although Charlene and Vesta both attended the panel discussion at St. Aurelia’s University, their paths never crossed that day.

By mid-afternoon, around three or four o’clock, Charlene and Stewart were ready to leave the campus. As Professor Hancock and the university president walked them out, Professor Hancock extended another invitation, “We’re holding a symposium downtown on Saturday. I wonder if you both might be interested…”

Charlene paused mid-step, her gaze landing on Maureen just a short distance away. She quickly looked away, pressing her lips together before replying, “I’m sorry, I have something important to attend to on Saturday, so I won’t be able to make it.”

After saying their goodbyes, Charlene and Stewart got into the car and drove out of St. Aurelia’s. It wasn’t until they were on the road that Stewart finally spoke. “You seemed a little off back there. Did something happen?”

He had noticed the flicker of emotion on Charlene’s face when Saturday was mentioned, and her eyes fell on Maureen. There were too many people around earlier for him to ask.

Charlene kept her eyes down, her voice quiet. “Saturday is my mother’s birthday.”

Stewart’s voice tightened. He knew all too well that Charlene’s mother had been confined to a care home for years, all thanks to Maureen and her family. No wonder Charlene’s mood had soured around Maureen and Vesta.

After a long moment, he asked, “What are you planning to do about the Hawkins family and the Spencers?”

Charlene clenched her fist. “I don’t want to make things easy for them, but-“

But with Thorne protecting them now, even though PrimeStar was thriving, going after them would be incredibly difficult.

She didn’t need to say it out loud; Stewart understood.

He tried to reassure her. “What goes around comes around. I’m sure you’ll get your chance. Don’t lose hope.”

Charlene nodded. “Mm.”

On Saturday, Charlene and Vernon Ross baked a cake together before driving out to the care home.

They hadn’t seen Sybil Ross in some time, and she looked even thinner than before.

Watching the staff warmly celebrate Sybil’s birthday, seeing her sitting at the center of it all yet lost in her own world, oblivious to the laughter and well-wishes, was agony for Charlene and Helena Ross. Their hearts twisted with pain.

Just then, the director approached. Seeing the grief on their faces, she hesitated for a moment before speaking. “We ran a checkup on Sybil this morning. I’m afraid her condition has worsened; several of her organs are showing signs of failure…”

Charlene and Helena turned pale. “How-how could this happen?!”

The director explained gently, “She’s been under a great deal of emotional strain for years, and her appetite has suffered. Over time, it’s taken a heavy toll on her health. Her immune system is extremely weak now, so-“

“So…?”

If “We need to run more tests to be certain, but her condition is very poor. Things keep deteriorating at this rate, I’m afraid, well, I’m afraid there may not be much time left.”

Charlene and the others understood all too well.

Helena stumbled, nearly fainting.

Back at the Ross home, Helena drifted off to her room in a daze.

No matter how much pain they felt, life still had to go on. Evening had come, and though no one had much appetite, dinner still needed to be made.

Charlene grabbed her phone and headed out to the supermarket for groceries. She wandered through the aisles in a fog, picked up a few things, and went to the checkout.

As she reached the counter, someone called out, “Cousin!” Charlene turned.

It was Janetta.

Charlene nodded at her, polite but distant.

Janetta smiled at first, but noticing Charlene’s pale face, she hesitated. “Charlene, are you… Okay?”

Charlene shook her head, not wanting to talk.

After paying, she picked up her bags and was about to leave when Janetta hesitated, then blurted out, “Um… Mr. Henderson is having dinner with the Hawkins family tonight. He’s with them right now.”

Charlene understood. Thorne was having dinner with Vesta’s family.

Her expression didn’t change, but her grip on the shopping bag tightened. She just gave a quiet, “Okay,” and walked away.

That evening, the Ross house was heavy with tension.

Charlene locked herself in her room with a book. It wasn’t until nearly eleven that she looked up, realized her phone was dead, and plugged it in to charge before heading to the bathroom for a shower.

When she came out, she noticed several missed calls.

She paused when she saw Padgett’s name, then called him back first.

He answered immediately. “Ms. Ross, you finally picked up! Here’s the thing: I just got a call from Mr. Henderson’s attorney. All the paperwork regarding his assets has been settled. You can officially begin the divorce proceedings now.”

Chapter 420

On her mother’s birthday, Charlene received a divorce reminder from Thorne.

How fitting.

Padgett spoke up again, “Mr. Henderson’s office said if you’re free

Monday morning, he’d like to schedule the paperwork for next Monday at

9 a.m. at City Hall. What do you think, Ms. Ross?”

Charlene replied, “I’m available Monday morning.”

“Alright,” Padgett said. “I’ll let Mr. Henderson’s attorney know.”

“Okay.”

Aside from Padgett’s call, Charlene also noticed a missed call from Thorne.

She could guess Thorne’s reason for calling it was probably the same as Padgett’s.

So, she didn’t bother to call him back.

After spending the weekend with her family, Charlene drove out early Monday, just after eight.

When she pulled up outside City Hall, Thorne was already there.

She hadn’t taken their marriage certificate with her when she moved out, so Thorne had brought both the certificate and the divorce agreement with him.

Back when they got married, Thorne had left immediately after the paperwork, his expression cold, not sparing their marriage certificate so much as a glance. Naturally, the certificate had always been in her care.

She’d nearly forgotten where she’d put it, but now, for the divorce, Thorne hadn’t even needed to ask her-he’d managed to find it himself and bring it along, perfectly intact.

When she arrived, Thorne got out of his car and handed her the divorce agreement. “Do you want to go over it one more time?”

The marriage certificate in his hand was open, their photo clearly visible. It seemed he’d just been looking at it before getting out of the car.

Charlene looked away without a word, took the papers, and returned to her car to read through the agreement.

By the time she finished, it was almost nine o’clock. She got out and headed straight for City Hall.

Thorne followed behind her, and the two of them entered together.

Their documents were all in order, and with nothing left to dispute, the process went quickly.

As they stepped back out into the morning air, Thorne said, “Once the waiting period is over, we’ll need to come back for the final paperwork.”

“I know.” Charlene didn’t meet his eyes. She brushed past his car and got into her own.

Thorne didn’t say anything else. He got in his car as well.

Their engines started up almost in unison, and within moments, their cars had vanished from the curb outside City Hall, each heading in a different direction.

Afterwards, Charlene drove back to PrimeStar.

She and Stewart still had a meeting at The Henderson Group that day.

When she walked in, Stewart glanced at the clock. “You’re late today. I thought you weren’t coming in.”

“Had to go to city hall for divorce paperwork,” Charlene said, her tone even.

Stewart blinked, then caught on. “So it’s official? You and Thorne are finally divorced?”

“Not quite. We still have to wait out the mandatory period before it’s finalized.”

“…Alright.” He hesitated for a moment, then asked, “You still going to the Henderson meeting?”

“Yes.”

Seeing the resolve in her eyes, Stewart smiled. “Okay.”

Twenty minutes later, Charlene and Stewart arrived at The Henderson Group. By the time they reached the conference room, Thorne and his team were already seated.

When they walked in, Thorne greeted them politely. “Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross. Glad you could make it.”

Charlene and Stewart both nodded coolly and took their seats.

The meeting began promptly.

Throughout, Charlene kept her focus on work, and Thorne, maintaining a cordial demeanor, spoke with Stewart and the others.

The conference room was full, but aside from Stewart, no one knew that Charlene and Thorne-who seemed to barely interact-had seen each other that very morning at city hall, quietly finalizing the end of their marriage.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 401 to 410)

Chapter 401

Communication?

There was pretty much zero of that happening between them.

Not that it mattered, with so many people around. He had no reason to confide in Professor Mack, anyway. They barely knew each other, just two ships passing in the night.

He put on a polite, half-hearted smile. “Whatever you say, Professor.”

Professor Mack was a pretty big name in the American Al scene.

The Hawkins and Spencer families thought Stewart would show Vesta extra respect, seeing as she was Dr. Smith’s PhD student.

And now, hearing Professor Mack sing Vesta’s praises, Leah shot a smug look over at Charlene.

Her sister was a doctoral student of someone as legendary as Dr. Smith. And Charlene? What did she have, really?

Next to her sister, Charlene didn’t amount to much.

Maureen Spencer and Laverne Hawkins seemed to be thinking the same thing. Thorne called Vesta while Maureen and Henley Hawkins were both present. When they heard there was a dinner happening, they decided to tag along. Not that they were just there for the free food, of course.

Honestly, they just wanted to eat at the same place.

Professor Mack, realizing they were Vesta’s family, invited them to join the dinner.

After inviting them, he turned to Stewart. “Mr. Ferguson, I hope you don’t mind-?”

Stewart glanced at Charlene.

Charlene just shrugged; she didn’t care.

Professor Mack was older, so Stewart didn’t want to be rude and refuse.

He hid his true feelings behind a smile. “Mr. Henderson’s hosting tonight. If he’s okay with it, then so am I.”

The group made their way into the private dining room.

Charlene sat down next to Stewart. Gaylord took the seat on her other side.

Vesta sat between Thorne and Professor Mack.

After a little small talk, Professor Mack started chatting with Vesta about Kevitt Smith.

They hadn’t been talking long when Vesta’s phone chimed with a new message. She glanced at it, smiled, and told Professor Mack, “Looks like the latest issue of NMI just dropped.”

That wasn’t exactly breaking news; practically everyone there, aside from Maureen, Leah, and a couple of other family members, kept up with the latest Al journals.

So, Vesta clearly had something else in mind.

She turned to Professor Mack. “My PhD advisor, Dr. Smith, was a reviewer for this issue. He just texted me-he says there’s one paper in particular that’s outstanding. He thinks it’s worth everyone’s attention.”

That got the whole table’s attention, including Charlene and Stewart.

Professor Mack perked up.

Given Dr. Smith’s standing in Al, if he was this impressed by a paper, it had to be something special.

“Which one is it?” Mack asked.

Vesta held up her phone and read the title Dr. Smith had sent her.

Everyone made a mental note of it.

Stewart raised an eyebrow at the title, glanced at Charlene, and grinned.

Charlene just smiled and took a sip of her coffee.

The latest issue of NMI-both print and online-had just gone live worldwide.

For a paper to get this kind of praise from Dr. Smith, Professor Mack was itching to read it for himself.

But with dinner underway, he had to restrain himself.

Still, he couldn’t help but say, “Sounds like it’s something to do with attention mechanisms, isn’t it?”

Vesta nodded. “That’s right.”

Chapter 402

As soon as the words left his mouth, there was a knock at the door.

It was Moran and Granger.

Moran swung the door open, eyebrows shooting up at the crowd inside. “Whoa, didn’t expect this many people!”

This was his family’s restaurant, after all. He and Granger had dropped by for dinner, and when the manager mentioned Thorne was here, Moran figured he’d pop in and say hi. He definitely hadn’t expected so many familiar faces.

Suddenly, having dinner alone with just Granger didn’t sound so appealing. “Thorne, with a crowd this lively, you mind if Granger and I join you all?” Thorne turned to the others. “Professor Mack, Mr. Ferguson, what do you think-?”

Professor Mack had just welcomed the Hawkins and Spencer families to join, so with Thorne’s friends arriving, he couldn’t very well say no. “Of course not, the more the merrier. Mr. Ferguson?”

Stewart grinned. “Mr. Harden and Mr. Albright are old acquaintances of mine. I don’t mind at all.”

He’d been a little annoyed when the Hawkins and Spencer folks joined in earlier, but now? The more, the better. He was half hoping the whole town would pile in at this point.

Leah, who’d been hoping to run into Granger for weeks, finally couldn’t help herself. She stood up, smiling. “Granger, why don’t you sit here by me?”

Granger ignored her, and he and Moran waved over a server to pull up a couple of chairs next to Thorne.

They’d barely settled in when another knock sounded at the door.

This time, Dalton showed up with three of his company’s top engineers.

His firm had a hand in the Henderson Group’s new project, so it wasn’t a shock to see him here. What did surprise him was the sheer number of people and the fact that Vesta, the Spencers, and the Hawkins were all here, too.

He glanced around, then nodded to everyone. “Sorry, folks. Hope I’m not too late.”

Thorne smiled. “Not at all, Mr. Ramirez. We’ve only just started. Please, have a seat.”

Before sitting, Dalton shook hands with Professor Mack. “You must be Professor Mack. I’ve heard a lot about you.”

Professor Mack stood and smiled. “And you must be Mr. Ramirez. Pleasure to finally meet you.”

Josh had reserved a massive private room, the kind with a huge round table that could easily seat two dozen. Even with the extra arrivals,

Vesta, Granger, Moran, and the rest, there was plenty of space to spare.

Dalton took his seat and asked, “So, what were we talking about?”

Professor Mack jumped in, quickly recapping the discussion.

Dalton nodded, then turned to Vesta. “Mr. Smith went out of his way to let Mr. Hawkins know about this,” he said, “so it’s clear how much he values Mr. Hawkins’ involvement.”

Vesta smiled warmly. “I’m honored to have such support from the professor. I’ll do my best to study that article he recommended and not let him down.”

Dalton felt genuinely happy for her, seeing how much Professor Mack and Mr. Smith appreciated Vesta. It made him admire her even more. He found himself lingering on her face a little longer than he meant to, and only looked away when he remembered Thorne was right there.

Of course, Vesta noticed Dalton’s attention, and she couldn’t help but feel a bit pleased. But she also noticed Granger, sitting quietly, sipping his coffee and not meeting her gaze. He hadn’t said a word about the praise coming her way, and that faint frown creased her brow before she turned away.

Chapter 403

Vesta was once again the star of the show, and the Spencers and the

Hawkinses couldn’t have been more delighted.

Leah shot a smug look at Charlene.

Maureen was also beaming with pride for her daughter.

Charlene, on the other hand, as always, couldn’t have cared less. She didn’t even bother glancing Leah’s way.

She kept her head down, quietly sipping her tea, blending into the background and staying far away from the lively conversation between Vesta and Professor Mack. Vesta, meanwhile, was absolutely basking in the attention of so many respected experts in the field.

Watching all this, Dalton finally felt a sense of relief and satisfaction.

Just then, Kevitt Smith sent Vesta another message.

[PrimeStar is an incredible and innovative company. Not only is Stewart, the boss, impressive, but so many of their engineers are bursting with creativity. I’ll probably be heading over again soon. I’m hoping to have a real conversation with Stewart and some of his engineers next time.]

The NMI journal had a double-blind review system, so reviewers never knew who submitted the paper. Kevitt Smith had no clue who the author behind the work he’d raved about actually was.

Vesta glanced at the message, assuming Kevitt Smith was still bummed about missing a real chat with Stewart last time.

She was just about to type out a comforting reply when she overheard Professor Mack talking to one of his students: “You couldn’t help yourself, huh? Had to go check out the paper?”

“Yeah!” The student’s voice was practically shaking with excitement. “The core of this paper is that it boosts large language model long-text processing efficiency over tenfold! Engineers worldwide are pulling all-nighters just to study it. It’s already making waves overseas-and it just hit the top trending searches here, too. The best part? The paper was published by the PrimeStar team!”

Vesta froze, her fingers pausing over her phone. She looked up at Stewart. Everyone else was staring too.

Maureen and the others were frowning.

Such a groundbreaking breakthrough, and it was Stewart’s team who came up with it.

But then, with Stewart’s talent, it wasn’t exactly shocking that his company would produce something like this.

Still, the fact that Stewart was now focused on Charlene and standing on the “other side” from them left a sour taste.

It was uncomfortable, knowing that the professor championing her daughter’s work was actually raving about a paper from Stewart’s team.

Professor Mack, on the other hand, was genuinely delighted. He turned to Stewart and said, “Mr. Ferguson, leading another team to a major breakthrough? Congratulations!”

But Stewart just smiled. “Actually, Professor Mack, you’ve got it wrong. I’m not the lead author; this new result wasn’t my project. I just helped out with some minor details.”

“You only helped with minor details?” The student’s phone screen was still open to the author list. He leaned in and, sure enough, saw Stewart wasn’t the first author. That was someone named Ross.

And not just the first author, the corresponding author was Ross as well.

Stewart was listed second.

The rest third, fourth, and so on were probably engineers from PrimeStar, since they’d all listed PrimeStar as their affiliation.

Professor Mack looked at the name “Ross” on the paper and spoke slowly, The first author is Ross-“

At that, Vesta, Dalton, Maureen, the Hawkinses, the Spencers, everyone paused in surprise.

They already knew the paper was from the PrimeStar team. And Charlene just happened to be from PrimeStar.

Could it be…???

No way.

Charlene? Seriously?

But Stewart spoke up. “Yes, Ross as in Charlene Ross.”

Chapter 404

I can’t believe it’s actually Charlene!

Dalton, Maureen, and Leah, none of them are Al majors, so they don’t really grasp just how groundbreaking Charlene’s paper is. But there’s one thing they do know: Vesta’s PhD advisor, Dr. Kevin Smith, is a huge name in the AI world. The kind of person who gets invited to keynote at MIT and whose opinion can make or break a research trend.

So when a world-class figure like Dr. Smith pays special attention to a paper-going so far as to personally tell Vesta to study its innovations carefully-you know it’s a big deal. Plus, Professor Mack’s doctoral student just said that Charlene’s paper is causing a stir both in the US and abroad; top engineers in the industry have been staying up all night to read it.

Clearly, Charlene’s paper is pure gold.

But how could such a game-changing paper possibly have been written by… Charlene?

Professor Mack doesn’t know who Charlene is, much less the tangled history between her and the Hawkins or Spencer families.

He hasn’t actually read the paper yet, but he’s heard that it boosts large language model processing efficiency by over ten times. Just imagining the implications is enough to get him excited.

He turns eagerly to Stewart. “Is this engineer-Charlene-here with us now?” “She sure is,” Stewart says with a smile, then gestures toward Charlene. “Professor Mack, meet Charlene.”

With a name like “Charlene Ross,” you wouldn’t immediately guess whether she’s a guy or a girl. She’s always kept a low profile, whether at meetings at Henderson Tech or just now. She doesn’t seem like someone who demands the spotlight. But still, she’s strikingly beautiful- there’s something about her that people remember, even if they don’t know her.

They just never expected her to be… this brilliant.

When Professor Mack realizes the author of the paper that’s shaken the whole Al world is none other than Charlene, his surprise quickly turns to enthusiasm. He stands, walks over, and introduces himself. “Hello, Ms. Ross. I’m Professor Mack from Evermore College- most of my work these days is in foundational AI theory and applied development. It’s truly a pleasure to meet you.”

Charlene stands to shake his hand. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Professor Mack. Honestly, I should be the one honored here.”

Mack’s introduction is so polite and humble, you’d almost think he was the junior and Charlene was the seasoned expert.

Leah watches, her jaw clenched in frustration.

All this fuss for one paper? Seriously?

Maureen frowns, too.

Just then, Stewart glances at Vesta with a friendly smile. “Ms. Hawkins, you mentioned earlier you wanted to really dig into this paper. If you run into any tricky parts while you’re studying it, Charlene would be more than happy to help.”

Vesta presses her lips together, clearly annoyed.

To Leah, it’s almost unbearable-seeing a renowned American professor treat her younger peer with such respect. When Stewart actually has the nerve to suggest her own sister, a top Ivy League PhD, should go to Charlene for advice, she snaps.

She slams her hand down on the table, voice ringing out. “Are you out of your mind?”

She shoots Stewart a glare. “My sister is a PhD graduate from one of the world’s best universities. Charlene? She’s just an undergrad! And you think my sister should go to her for help? What kind of joke is this?”

Chapter 405

“A single research paper, and suddenly she’s better than my sister?” Leah thought, biting back the words before she could say them out loud.

But before she had the chance, Vesta jumped in, her tone smooth and composed. “Mr. Ferguson’s right. If there’s an opportunity, I’d love to learn from Ms. Ross,” she said.

Vesta really knew when to swallow her pride.

Stewart listened, smirking internally. He knew Vesta and Charlene didn’t get along, so suggesting Vesta seek out Charlene for advice was basically a slap in the face.

Dalton’s expression soured. AI wasn’t in his field, so he couldn’t really judge the value of Charlene’s paper. But hearing Stewart rub it in made him as irritated as Leah. Seriously, even if Mr. Smith praised her to the skies, so what? It was just a paper, was it really that big a deal?

Maureen’s face was frosty, too.

Leah was fuming; she’d wanted to clap back, but Vesta’s intervention had cut her off. As annoyed as she was, she held her tongue.

Just then, Stewart’s assistant, Chester, leaned over and said, “Mr. Ferguson, Kevitt Smith just called. He said he’ll be flying over from the States in a couple of days, and he hopes to meet with both you and Ms. Ross.”

Stewart barely looked up. “Tell him I don’t have time to meet.”

“Understood.” Chester turned to Charlene. “Ms. Ross, Mr. Smith said if Mr. Ferguson can’t meet, he’s happy to come all this way just to speak with you. He was really impressed by your paper and would love to have a deep conversation with you about it.”

Charlene replied calmly, “I’m afraid I’m busy as well. Please let him know for me.”

“Of course.”

At that, Dalton and Leah’s expressions shifted. Kevitt Smith was a giant in the Al world. It was one thing for him to recommend Charlene’s work, but he actually wanted to fly out just to see her?

Was her paper really that groundbreaking?

Vesta, more than anyone, understood what Kevitt Smith’s endorsement meant. in Al. So hearing that her own mentor was practically begging to meet Charlene made her look even more uncomfortable than the others.

Meanwhile, Moran had no idea who Kevitt Smith was or how big of a deal he was in Al. But he did know how to check trending topics online.

As the group in the private room buzzed about Charlene’s paper, Moran took out his phone, curiosity piqued, and started scrolling. He quickly saw that “Charlene Ross’s Paper” was trending near the top, with comments gushing about her work. People were saying Charlene and Stewart were breaking Goldland’s monopoly on Al, ushering in a new era, and rewriting the rules of the game. It was dizzying.

He glanced over at Charlene, then edged over to Thorne and whispered, “Wait, Charlene’s actually this much of a big deal?”

Chapter 406

Thorne hadn’t even had a chance to say anything before his phone started buzzing. He stepped outside to take the call, and by the time he returned, the waitress was already laying out plates of roast chicken, mashed potatoes, and Caesar salads. Just like that, Moran’s awkward question was swept under the rug.

Right now, the author of the paper that engineers across the globe were scrambling to read was sitting right at their table.

As they dug into dinner, Professor Mack and his PhD students couldn’t help but flip through the main points and data in the paper, occasionally glancing up to pepper Charlene with questions.

It didn’t matter if they asked about something complicated in the research, or about some problem that had been stumping them for month Charlene answered every question, quick as a whip, her explanations clear and confident.

Vesta watched it all, but inside, she felt oddly calm. Seeing Charlene hold her own in a technical discussion with Professor Mack and his students, it really did look like she knew her stuff.

But… was that even possible?

If Stewart had the guts to list Charlene as the lead author on the paper, he must have made sure she was totally prepared.

Initially, when Stewart announced Charlene as the first author, Vesta had been genuinely shocked.

But if this research really was all Charlene’s work, as Stewart claimed, then wouldn’t that mean she was even more brilliant than her own advisor, Professor Kevitt Smith?

That just didn’t add up.

She wasn’t Stewart. Sure, there were plenty of geniuses in the world, but not everyone could be a Stewart.

So, most likely, the research was Stewart’s, but he wanted to give Charlene a boost by putting her name in the spotlight-

Once Vesta came to that conclusion, she shot Charlene a sideways glance, watching her chat animatedly with Professor Mack and the others. Then she looked away, expression cool and indifferent.

Maureen and Leah seemed to be thinking along the same lines.

Leah, who was never good at hiding her feelings, looked like she was about to explode. Seeing Charlene act like a real expert-actually giving Professor Mack advice-made her almost jump up and blurt out the “truth.” But since Maureen and Vesta kept quiet, Leah managed to bite her tongue.

Dalton, too, had doubted Charlene’s abilities. But seeing the focused, excited look on Professor Mack’s face as he talked with her, Dalton started to feel a little confused.

Was Charlene… really this good?

Dinner dragged on longer than expected. Before everyone left, Charlene and Professor Mack swapped emails and phone numbers.

Professor Mack, realizing how long he’d monopolized Charlene, apologized to Thome, “Sorry, Mr. Henderson. When I start talking shop, I just can’t help myself…

Thorne just smiled. “No worries. That’s what this dinner was for, so everyone could get to know each other. Makes it easier to work together in the future.”

As the group began to break up, Granger finally found a moment to approach Charlene. “Congratulations,” he said, smiling warmly.

Charlene smiled back, “Thank you.”

Moran saw Granger make a point of congratulating Charlene, but didn’t think much of it. He figured Granger was just being polite.

Thorne also noticed Granger talking to Charlene, but only glanced over before turning away, unmoved.

Vesta, on the other hand, pressed her lips together as she watched. Did Granger really believe Charlene was that talented? Was that why he liked her?

But… that couldn’t be it. Granger had shown interest in Charlene even before The Harden Group and PrimeStar started working together.

So, Granger’s feelings for Charlene had nothing to do with how skilled she was. Just then, Thorne’s voice sounded beside her. “Penny for your thoughts?”

Snapping out of her reverie, Vesta glanced at Charlene, who’d been the star of the evening, and at Thorne, who hadn’t paid Charlene a bit of attention all night. Vesta let out a soft chuckle, her mood suddenly light. “Oh, nothing.”

Whether Charlene was really a genius or not, Vesta thought, she still didn’t matter to Thorne.

Chapter 407

Charlene honestly couldn’t care less about what Thorne thought of her, or how he looked at her.

After they left the diner, she and Stewart headed back to Henderson Technologies for another round of meetings.

This time, Maureen and Leah didn’t tag along. But Vesta did.

When Stewart noticed Vesta trailing after them, he rolled his eyes and muttered, “Mr. Henderson, about Mr. Hawkins-“

Thorne seemed to know exactly where Stewart was going with this.

Before Stewart could finish, Thorne cut him off, “If you’re worried about a possible leak, Mr. Ferguson, you don’t need to. If anything like that happens, I’ll take full responsibility.”

Stewart had expected that answer. Thorne had said the same thing when they first partnered up with Neural Nexus Tech.

Still, even though Stewart knew what was coming, he needed to hear it. He forced a stiff smile and said, “If that’s your word, Mr. Henderson, then I suppose I can rest easy.”

Earlier that morning, Thorne had sat alone at the head of the conference table. Now, with Vesta there, he had someone bring in an extra chair for her right by his side.

Charlene noticed but looked away without comment.

The meeting kicked off.

With Stewart leading, Charlene didn’t really have to say much. She and Gaylord mostly just listened in.

About halfway through, Charlene felt thirsty. She reached for the bottle of water next to her, but Gaylord was quicker. “Thirsty? Here, let me,” he offered, unscrewing the cap before she could protest.

She accepted it, nodding, “Thanks.”

Gaylord flashed her a grin, then leaned in to whisper about some of the technical details Stewart and Thorne had just discussed.

Charlene leaned in, too, and they started chatting quietly.

Truth be told, they had plenty to talk about. Vesta had picked up on that even back at the diner, where Gaylord had sat glued to Charlene’s side, almost as if he was trying to make a point.

But was it really what it looked like?

Vesta knew exactly how Gaylord felt about her-he’d changed his whole field to Al for her, even moved back to the States just to be near her. There was just no way he could fall for Charlene that fast.

Thinking about this, Vesta glanced at Thorne beside her.

She noticed that Thorne, too, had caught on to how attentive Gaylord was being toward Charlene. But Thorne just looked away, completely uninterested.

That realization made Vesta smirk a little.

Gaylord’s feelings for her weren’t exactly a secret. Surely, Thorne could see that Gaylord had an agenda in cozying up to Charlene. Yet he hadn’t warned Charlene about Gaylord’s history with her.

So, was Thorne really so unconcerned about other men paying attention to Charlene? Even if someone hurt her, would he just shrug it off?

The thought made Vesta’s smile widen.

Meanwhile, Dalton wasn’t too interested in whatever was going on with Gaylord. His attention was on Vesta and Thorne.

There had been a time when Thorne and Charlene seemed awfully close, and Dalton had worried Thorne might do something to hurt Vesta. But lately, they hadn’t been in touch much. Maybe Thorne had been attracted to Charlene’s looks at first, but it didn’t seem like she’d managed to win him over.

The only woman Thorne ever really cared about, Dalton figured, was Vesta. And today, whether it was at lunch or now in the boardroom, Thorne hadn’t shown the slightest special attention to Charlene. That, more than anything, finally put Dalton’s mind at ease.

Chapter 408

Although Charlene and Stewart had already made it clear to Chester that they weren’t interested in meeting with Kevitt Smith, that didn’t seem to stop him. Two days later, Kevitt Smith showed up anyway, uninvited.

Since he’d made the effort to come in person, Charlene and Stewart figured it would be rude to ignore him completely. So, they met with him briefly, just a quick, polite conversation that lasted maybe fifteen minutes before they saw him out. After that, whenever Kevitt tried to reach out again, they simply didn’t respond.

Charlene and Stewart were firm in their decision. With no way to get through to them, Kevitt soon turned his attention elsewhere. The very next day, he invited Vesta out for a meal.

Over lunch-burgers and fries in a cozy diner-Kevitt chatted about developments in the tech industry, then sighed and said, “You know, if you’d joined PrimeStar last year, I think you’d have really taken off. It’s a shame, really.”

He’d already asked her about her work situation the last time they met. Back then, when he found out she hadn’t gotten into PrimeStar, he didn’t say much. But now, he seemed genuinely thoughtful about it.

Vesta knew what he meant.

Charlene’s latest research paper had made waves, both in the States and abroad. Word in the industry was that, if PrimeStar had the nerve to publish such a game-changing paper, then they must have even more mind-blowing tech behind closed doors, stuff they weren’t sharing with the world yet.

Vesta believed it. She’d really wanted to join PrimeStar last year, mostly because of their revolutionary programming language. She never imagined the company would progress so fast. Looking back, she realized that if she’d known then what she knew now, she’d have done whatever it took to get in.

Kevitt was right. If she’d gotten into PrimeStar, she would have grown tremendously as a professional. Two or three years there, and she’d probably be ready to take the reins of her family’s tech business herself.

Now, thinking back, she realized Charlene hadn’t just cost her a valuable connection in Stewart, she’d made her miss a once-in-a-lifetime chance to grow.

Kevitt asked, “Are you still thinking about joining PrimeStar?”

How could she not? But as long as Stewart’s attitude toward Charlene didn’t change, she knew it was never going to happen. Of course, she wasn’t about to say that to Kevitt.

Instead, she replied, “Well, I’ve got my own tech company now, and I’ve worked with PrimeStar before. But with all the concerns about data security, I doubt Mr. Ferguson would even consider bringing me on board.”

Kevitt looked disappointed. “Yeah, I get that.”

***

Friday morning.

Charlene had just finished her morning run and was heading back upstairs when her phone rang. It was Irma Henderson, invited her out to dinner. It had been months since they’d last seen each other, and after so many missed connections, Charlene had no reason to say no.

Just as she was about to accept, Irma added, “Oh, I’m inviting Thorne and Minnie too. You don’t mind, do you, Charlene?”

Charlene smiled, her voice calm. “Not at all.”

And she meant it. Really, she didn’t mind. Work aside, with Jasmine in the picture, there was no way to completely avoid Thorne anyway.

Irma understood. Charlene’s easy answer showed she’d truly moved on from Thorne. If she could see him now only as Jasmine’s dad, then what was the big deal about sharing a meal together?

Irma couldn’t decide whether she was happy or sad about that.

After hanging up, Charlene returned to the office. When she logged into her computer, she noticed an email from Kevitt Smith.

He was asking if she’d ever been to Goldland, and offered to show her around if she ever wanted to visit. He promised to introduce her to some major players in the tech world there and even shared some details about the kinds of projects they were working on.

It was clear Kevitt wasn’t just inviting her to sightsee. He was trying to recruit her, making it obvious that, if she said yes, she’d be welcomed with open arms.

Charlene saw right through it. She replied politely that she wasn’t planning any trips abroad anytime soon, then closed her inbox.

***

That evening after work, Charlene headed to the private dining room Irma had reserved.

Irma was already there when she arrived.

Charlene had barely sat down when the door burst open and Jasmine rushed in, grinning from ear to ear. “Mom!”

Charlene barely had time to react before Jasmine was in her arms.

Latonia followed Jasmine in, but Thorne was nowhere to be seen.

Jasmine settled into the seat next to Charlene. As they browsed the menu, Irma finally spoke up, “Called Thorne this morning, he says he’s busy and can’t make it. Oh well, we’ll just enjoy ourselves. It’s not like we need him here anyway.”

Charlene laughed softly and nodded. “Yeah,” she agreed.

Chapter 409

After dinner, Jasmine followed Charlene back to the Ross family’s place.

That night, her phone buzzed. It was Darius.

“Hey,” he said, “how about you and Stewart join me for a round of golf tomorrow morning?”

Charlene agreed without thinking much about it. But when Darius texted her the address, she paused.

The course he picked just happened to belong to the Henderson family.

She’d been there before.

But she’d already said yes, so it was too late to back out.

On Saturday, Charlene got up early, grabbed some coffee and a bagel on her way out, and drove to the club with Stewart.

When they arrived, Darius was already there with Abelard Ramirez and Hickey Watson, both guys she’d met at previous get-togethers.

Darius grinned when he saw them. “Hey, you made it!”

“Yep,” Charlene replied, smiling.

“Ever played golf before?” Darius asked, tossing her a club.

“I’ve taken a few lessons,” she said, “I know the basics.”

They made small talk as they played, trading stories between swings.

After a while, as Charlene was lining up a shot, she noticed two people walking over from the other side of the green.

It was Thorne and Vesta.

Usually, whenever Thorne and Vesta were around, they’d have Granger and Moran with them too. But today, it was just the two of them.

They’d heard from one of the club staff that Darius was there, so they’d come over to say hi. Vesta didn’t expect to see Charlene and Stewart as well.

Thorne nodded at Darius. “Morning, Mr. Darius.”

Darius knew Thorne pretty well they’d worked together here and there, and Darius was also close with Lloyd Henderson, though Lloyd had been out of town for a while now.

“Thorne! Didn’t expect to see you here so early,” Darius said with a friendly chuckle.

“Just needed to stretch my legs,” Thorne said.

Abelard and Hickey both knew the Hendersons owned this club. They sometimes played here too, but rarely ran into Thorne. Funny how today, with Charlene in the mix, their paths crossed.

Everyone knew there was a bit of history between Charlene and Thorne. But since Charlene didn’t seem bothered, Abelard and Hickey relaxed.

Stewart, though, looked less than thrilled.

While Thorne and Darius chatted, Charlene and Stewart kept quiet.

Thorne made a point to greet Stewart, but Stewart just mumbled a half-hearted reply.

Darius, trying to keep things light, asked, “So, how’s the partnership between PrimeStar and Henderson Tech going?”

Stewart shrugged, not hiding his annoyance. “It’s early days. Still figuring each other out.”

Thorne smiled, his tone easy. “I thought things were going pretty smoothly. If there’s anything the Henderson Group isn’t doing right, I hope you’ll let me know, Mr. Ferguson.”

Stewart shot him a look. “No complaints about the rest of your team. But Mr. Henderson tends to let his personal feelings interfere at work. That’s been a bit of a problem for us. I think you know what I mean, right?”

Thorne just nodded, not rising to the bait. Vesta said nothing, but her eyes flicked between them, clearly aware of the tension.

Stewart didn’t want to drag their personal drama out in front of everyone, especially not with Darius watching. “Let’s not talk business today,” he said. “We can set up a meeting for that.”

“Of course,” Thorne agreed.

Darius could sense things were a little strained, but since no one wanted to get into it, he smoothly switched the subject, and the group moved on, letting the matter drop for now.

Chapter 410

Darius looked over at Thorne with a grin. “Hey, since you’re here, why don’t you stick around and join the fun for a bit?”

Thorne shrugged, smiling. “Sure, why not?”

After a bit of small talk between them, Darius turned back to Hickey, Stewart, and the rest. “Now, where were we before?”

Stewart picked up the thread. “We were just discussing what we should do if we catch a foreign probe wandering into our airspace. What’s the best way to handle that?”

Vesta, overhearing, started thinking it over for herself.

Darius chuckled and turned to Charlene. “What about you? Any thoughts, Charlene?”

Stewart and Charlene hadn’t had a chance to weigh in before Thorne and Vesta had arrived. Now, with Darius prompting, both of them fell silent for a moment.

Vesta’s attention drifted. Darius sure sounded friendly when he said Charlene’s name. And the way he looked at her, there was a genuine warmth there, maybe even a hint of admiration. Vesta frowned, feeling a little unsettled.

Just then, Charlene spoke up. “Well, I’d say we take over the probe’s controls, just to prove we can, and then hand it right back to them.”

The moment she finished, Darius and Abelard burst out laughing.

Stewart’s eyes lit up in sudden realization, and he shot Charlene a big thumbs-up.

Darius, still smiling, didn’t say whether it was good or bad. He just asked gently, “That confident in your tech skills, huh?”

Charlene hesitated, then shrugged. “Shouldn’t be too hard, I guess?”

Hickey grinned. “Talk is cheap, but when can someone actually walk the talk? Now that’s real confidence.”

Darius nodded in agreement. “Absolutely.”.

“Our country’s always preferred to keep things neighborly,” he went on. “We try to keep good relations with everyone. If someone else’s probe, whether they meant it or not, ends up in our backyard, well, it’s only fair to give it back. No need to start a fuss over it.”

“But,” he added, “doing it this way is kind of a flex. If we can hack their probe without them even noticing, it says a lot. It means we’re way ahead, technically speaking.”

“If the other side finds out, they’ll probably be pissed maybe even a little scared of us.”

At first, Vesta didn’t get what was so clever about Charlene’s answer. But as she listened to Darius and the others talk shop, it finally clicked. Charlene’s approach wasn’t just polite, it was a subtle way to show off their technical edge.

She’d never even considered that.

Suddenly, Vesta felt her cheeks grow warm. Was Charlene really up to the challenge, or was this just bravado? Maybe she was starting to believe the hype from all the glowing reviews of her research online.

Just then, she caught Thorne glancing at Charlene with a hint of a smile, like he was impressed, too.

Wait, does he really believe Charlene can pull this off?

Abelard cut in, turning to Thorne. “Thorne, sounds like you’re on the same page as Charlene?”

Thorne nodded. “Yeah, I am.”

Before Vesta could process that, Abelard pressed on. “So what’s the advantage to handling it this way?”

Thorne broke it down, explaining the subtleties.

As he talked, Vesta realized there was way more to this than just the technical side. There were strategic and diplomatic angles she hadn’t even considered. Stewart, Darius even Thorne seemed to have caught on right away when Charlene first spoke. Vesta only got the full picture after Thorne spelled it out. She was still mulling it over when she noticed Abelard looking at her with a friendly smile. “Ms. Hawkins, you’ve been frowning this whole time. Is something still unclear?”

He probably meant well, but Vesta’s face flushed with embarrassment. Still, she pulled herself together and admitted, “Yeah, I just caught up to where you all are. Thanks for explaining.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 391 to 400)

Chapter 391

Gaylord had been hoping for a chance to go rafting with Charlene, but it hadn’t happened yet.

However, at dinner, he once again “bumped into” Charlene and the Ross family. Charlene’s aunt and uncle warmly invited him and his friends to join them for dinner.

Upon learning he was from the Hearst family, Vernon Ross asked curiously, “What brought you back to the States all of a sudden?”

Recalling his reasons for returning, Gaylord paused momentarily before answering, “I have a keen interest in PrimeStar’s programming language CUAP and their latest project, Infinite-CM. I wanted to join PrimeStar to learn more, so I decided to come back.”

The Ross family, being aware of Charlene’s involvement with PrimeStar, exchanged knowing smiles and glanced at Charlene, who quietly focused on her meal.

Gaylord didn’t think much of it. He knew Charlene was highly skilled, but he also knew she had only joined PrimeStar last year. CUAP had been around for quite some time, and the industry widely credited Kenton Wagner with its development. It seemed natural that such an impressive language would be his creation.

As for PrimeStar’s latest project, Infinite-CM, Gaylord genuinely believed it was led by Stewart. He had interacted with Stewart a few times in meetings since joining PrimeStar and could tell that Stewart was indeed very capable. However, he hadn’t interacted with Stewart enough to compare his skills with Charlene’s, though it seemed Charlene was always collaborating with Stewart. This led Gaylord to assume Stewart was the more skilled of the two.

The Ross family was cultured, welcoming, and engaging in conversation. By the end of the meal, Gaylord had developed a positive impression of them. After dinner, Charlene and her family left the area to head home, so Gaylord and his friends didn’t linger much longer in the park.

The next day, Charlene received a call from Jasmine, who was planning to return home. Jasmine said, “Mom, Dad will be back in a couple of days. Are you free? I’d like to come over and spend time with you and Great-Grandma.”

Remembering how Helena had mentioned Jasmine a few times recently, Charlene paused for a couple of seconds before replying, “Sure, come over.”

On the last day of the holiday, Jasmine arrived at the Ross family home, bearing gifts for Charlene and Helena. Helena and Vernon were delighted with their presents. Charlene noticed there were two more gifts in Jasmine’s suitcase, presumably for Thorne and Vesta, but she didn’t comment on it.

After distributing the gifts, Jasmine, still excited from her travels, soon succumbed to fatigue. Before falling asleep, she cuddled up to Charlene, finding a comfortable spot in her arms. Even though Jasmine hadn’t bathed, Charlene couldn’t bring herself to wake her when she saw how peacefully she slept. Once Jasmine was deeply asleep, Charlene gently moved her to the bed.

Chapter 392

Two days later, Stewart headed off to Silvercross for the International Al Conference.

Much like last year’s Future Tech Expo, this conference was a fantastic opportunity for industry professionals to catch up on the latest AI developments and swap ideas.

Joining him on the trip were Charlene, Gaylord, and a few other engineers who had recently joined PrimeStar.

The reason Stewart brought these new hires along was quite strategic. Since they hadn’t yet been exposed to the company’s core secrets, there was no risk of any sensitive information being leaked.

When they arrived at Silvercross and walked into the conference venue, the place was already buzzing with people.

This event was rumored to have attracted some big names in the global Al community.

At the last Future Tech Expo, Stewart had garnered significant attention just by being a Kenton student.

With PrimeStar’s recent rise in prominence, the moment he entered the hall this time, nearly everyone turned their heads to notice him.

As soon as he was spotted, a crowd gathered to greet him, keeping Stewart on his toes.

Charlene and Gaylord stood nearby, watching Stewart handle the meet-and-greet, when Charlene heard a familiar voice.

“You guys made it too?”

Charlene turned around.

It was Granger Harden.

Beside him stood Lanny.

Charlene nodded, “Mr. Harden, you’re here too?”

Typically, Granger wouldn’t need to attend such events himself. He could have just sent some executives and key tech people like Lanny.

But it had been a while since he last saw Charlene, and knowing she’d surely attend, he decided to come along.

As he exchanged pleasantries with Charlene, he noticed Gaylord giving him a frosty look.

Granger chose to ignore it, and just then, Thorne arrived.

This time, though, Vesta wasn’t with him.

Before Charlene and Stewart could react, they saw the event organizers politely escorting a distinguished-looking man in his sixties into the venue.

Charlene and Stewart were both well-versed in the influential figures of the global Al scene.

At first glance, they recognized him as Kevitt Smith.

Kevitt Smith was a towering figure in the Al field.

Charlene and Stewart had been puzzled about why Vesta wasn’t at Thorne’s side earlier.

Now, seeing Kevitt Smith made everything clear.

Vesta was standing right next to him, clearly familiar with him.

Recalling some background info on Kevitt Smith and Vesta’s PhD studies in Goldland, Charlene and Stewart quickly pieced together that Kevitt Smith must be her doctoral advisor.

Being a doctoral student of Kevitt Smith was no small feat for Vesta.

After all, Kevitt Smith had made significant contributions to deep learning and Al, although he wasn’t one of the founding figures, his impact was undeniable. Because of that, most people in the industry recognized him instantly.

As soon as he appeared, the room was abuzz with excitement.

“Kevitt Smith! Can you believe Kevitt Smith is actually here at our conference? This is unreal!”

“You’re telling me! I wouldn’t even dare to dream of this. Yet, here we are, living the dream!”

Just then, an acquaintance of Kevitt Smith approached him for a friendly chat. After exchanging a few words, the person noticed Vesta standing beside him and asked, “And who might this be?”

Chapter 393

Kevitt Smith glanced around the lively room, his students gathered around him like a constellation of eager minds. Among them stood Vesta, the lone face from the East, standing out like a cherry blossom in a garden of roses.

The crowd buzzed with whispers and admiration as they learned that Vesta was not only a brilliant PhD student under the legendary Kevitt Smith, but also the girlfriend of Thorne Henderson, an enviable position that seemed to embody all the luck and beauty the world could offer.

“Wow, I can’t believe she’s Kevitt Smith’s student. That’s incredible!” someone exclaimed, nearly spilling their drink in excitement.

“And she’s stunning to boot! It’s like the universe just handed her everything on a silver platter. So unfair!” another lamented.

“Don’t even get me started! She’s also dating Thorne Henderson? How is that even fair? I give up!” a third person groaned theatrically, rolling their eyes.

Vesta, oblivious to the whirlwind of envy and admiration swirling around her, became an instant focal point. People jostled to introduce themselves, hoping a bit of her brilliance might rub off on them.

One of the more outgoing attendees, eyes twinkling with mischief, nudged Thorne and said, “Mr. Henderson, it seems like you’ve got all the good fortune wrapped around your little finger.”

Thorne chuckled, about to respond when Kevitt Smith gave his shoulder a friendly pat. “Not bad, young man. But I hear you two have been together for a couple of years now. Why haven’t you tied the knot yet? Is my student’s heart that hard to win over? If so, you’d better step up your game. I’m rooting for you!” he teased warmly.

Laughter rippled through the crowd, the lightheartedness infectious. Not everyone was amused, though. Charlene and Stewart stood off to the side, their expressions remaining neutral, while Dalton Ramirez, having just arrived, found himself caught in the undercurrents of the gathering.

Dalton, fresh off a briefing about Kevitt Smith’s illustrious past in Al, couldn’t help but feel a twinge of bitterness as he overheard the playful chiding about Thorne and Vesta’s relationship.

Charlene and Stewart noticed Dalton’s arrival but chose to keep their distance, a silent acknowledgment of the tension that had been simmering between them.

Dalton, having recently seen Stewart in a new, less flattering light, decided to make the first move, approaching Stewart with a formality that was a far cry from their previous camaraderie. “Mr. Ferguson,” he greeted curtly, the warmth gone from his voice.

Stewart, unfazed, simply smirked. “Mr. Ramirez, if you’re not inclined to exchange pleasantries, I won’t force the issue. Let’s keep things strictly professional from now on, shall we?”

Dalton nodded, not missing a beat. “As you wish, Mr. Ferguson,” he replied, his tone icy as he cast a quick, frosty glance at Charlene before turning away.

Stewart almost laughed at the absurdity of it all, but before he could dwell on it, Kevitt Smith spotted him.

In the realm of Al, Stewart had carved out a name for himself, his reputation reaching far and wide. It was no wonder that Kevitt Smith, a titan from the previous century, had made Stewart the target of his visit.

Approaching with genuine enthusiasm, Kevitt extended his hand. “Mr. Ferguson, it’s a pleasure. I’ve been following your work on PrimeStar’s Infinite-CM project closely. I’d love to chat with you about it.”

PrimeStar’s groundbreaking work had disrupted the industry, knocking Goldland’s monopoly on AI technology off balance.

Engineers and industry leaders worldwide were eager to uncover the secrets behind Stewart’s success.

Kevitt Smith was no exception. Here was his chance, one he wasn’t about to let slip through his fingers.

Chapter 394

Kevitt Smith’s so-called wish to have a deep conversation with him was really just a ploy to grasp the core technology of Infinite-CM.

As Stewart shook his hand, he replied smoothly, “Mr. Kevitt Smith, you flatter me. I must have read your papers on ‘Recurrent Neural Networks and Attention Mechanisms’ a dozen times. They’ve been incredibly inspiring. It’s truly an honor to converse with you.”

Naturally, Kevitt Smith was eager to chat more with Stewart.

But the opening ceremony of the conference was about to begin.

Before they could exchange more than a few words, a staff member ushered them to their seats.

After the host of the conference gave their welcome speech, Kevitt Smith, Stewart, and other esteemed guests gradually took the stage for their keynote speeches.

Everyone was eager to make connections with Stewart and Kevitt Smith.

Once the first round of discussions ended, Stewart and Kevitt Smith found themselves surrounded by a throng of experts, scholars, and corporate representatives.

Charlene, Granger, Gaylord, and Dalton didn’t need to push forward to be near Stewart and Kevitt Smith. So, they stood at the edges, observing.

Thorne didn’t need to be in the thick of it either, but since he was with Vesta, he found himself at the center of the crowd.

He unscrewed the cap of a water bottle and handed it to Vesta.

This simple act earned Vesta envious glances from the women nearby.

Those who were aware of Thorne and Vesta’s relationship couldn’t quite comprehend why someone of Thorne’s background and accomplishments chose Vesta as his girlfriend. Sure, she was attractive and well-educated, but her family’s status was relatively unimpressive.

However, now that they knew she was a student of Kevitt Smith, it all made sense.

Previously, due to Thorne, they treated Vesta with some courtesy. But upon learning of her connection to Kevitt Smith, their demeanor shifted to genuine warmth.

Whether it was the jealousy from the women or the newfound respect from the business executives, Vesta noticed it all.

She accepted the water from. Thorne took a sip, smiled silently, and then glanced over at Charlene, Dalton, and the others watching from the outskirts.

Vesta, being a doctoral student of Kevitt Smith, indeed surprised Dalton.

His gaze was filled with admiration and wonder, impossible to hide.

Vesta, of course, noticed.

She wasn’t surprised by his reaction.

She looked at Charlene.

Charlene’s expression was calm, seemingly indifferent to the whole scenario. Internally, Vesta scoffed.

Was she truly indifferent, or just putting on a facade of nonchalance? After all, Vesta was Kevitt Smith’s doctoral student, an achievement Charlene could only dream of reaching.

Charlene could only look up to her.

Charlene caught the disdain in Vesta’s eyes.

Though unsure of her exact thoughts, Charlene could guess.

Finding it amusing, Charlene returned her gaze, cool and unfazed.

Vesta assumed she was just pretending to be strong.

She turned her attention to Granger and Gaylord but noticed Gaylord was focused on Charlene, seemingly oblivious to her presence.

However, Gaylord wasn’t someone who judged by appearances alone.

Having witnessed her brilliance, how could Gaylord possibly hold Charlene in higher regard?

Therefore, seeing Gaylord’s apparent interest in Charlene didn’t concern Vesta in the least.

As for Granger, he was staring in her direction, lost in thought.

Vesta smiled.

He knew she was impressive, but perhaps not to this extent?

Would he still favor Charlene?

Kevitt Smith indeed longed to engage with Stewart

Unfortunately, neither Stewart nor the event organizers provided an opportunity

During lunch, Stewart excused himself on the grounds of another engagement and left with Charlene and the others.

As Charlene and Stewart passed by Thorne and Vesta, Charlene kept her gaze forward. Thorne, absorbed in conversation, didn’t acknowledge her departure.

Kevitt Smith’s schedule wrapped up the day after the International AI Conference opened.

He was disappointed that there would not be a deeper dialogue with Stewart.

Yet his disappointment was short-lived.

Before departing, he shared his excitement with Vesta, saying, “The latest issue of NMI has a submission of exceptional quality and innovative perspective. We reviewers were all pleasantly surprised. Once the journal is published, I hope to discuss it with the author.”

Besides being a renowned university professor, Kevitt Smith was also a reviewer for a top-tier AI journal.

As a reviewer for such a prestigious publication, revealing any details about a paper before its official release was prohibited, including personal opinions.

However, given his standing in the Al community, he wasn’t worried about anyone exposing his minor breach of secrecy.

Vesta, intrigued by Kevitt Smith’s high praise for the paper, couldn’t help but look forward to its publication.

Fortunately, the release of the latest NMI issue was just around the corner.

Moreover, she understood that Smith sharing this with her signified his high expectations.

She replied, “I understand, Professor. Once the journal is out, I’ll thoroughly read and study the paper.”

Kevitt Smith nodded, satisfied. “Good.”

After seeing Kevitt Smith off at the airport, Vesta caught a cab back home.

Chapter 395

A few days after attending the International Artificial Intelligence Conference, Charlene found herself heading to a hotel for her aunt’s stepson’s wedding reception after work.

As she stepped into the elevator, just as the doors were about to close, she heard someone call out, “Hold the door!”

A hand shot out to stop the elevator from closing, and when Charlene glanced up to see who it was, her eyes widened slightly in recognition.

It was Jacques Hawkins. He seemed just as surprised to see her. They had only met a few times before, with their last encounter being a couple of months back, but he remembered Charlene well.

He nodded at her in greeting just as Katie Hawkins appeared at the elevator entrance. Katie, too, seemed taken aback when she saw Charlene, but quickly averted her gaze and stepped inside, acting as if she didn’t recognize her.

Jacques reached to press the elevator button but noticed the 18th floor was already lit. Seeing Charlene as a familiar face, he turned back with a smile, clearly intending to chat. However, Charlene looked away, her expression cool and distant.

Jacques hesitated for a moment, sensing her reluctance to talk, and decided to remain silent. He wrapped an arm around Katie’s shoulder, who chuckled softly and patted his hand affectionately. Charlene observed them quietly, saying nothing.

Before long, the elevator reached the 18th floor. As the doors opened, a wave of chatter and laughter flooded in. Following Jacques and Katie out, Charlene was greeted by the sight of a bustling lobby. Henley Hawkins and Maureen Spencer, both dressed to the nines, were stationed at the welcome desk, greeting guests arriving for Katie’s birthday celebration.

Yes, today was Katie’s seventieth birthday. As soon as Charlene saw. She, dressed in festive and elegant attire, remembered the occasion.

Katie’s arrival didn’t go unnoticed, and soon someone exclaimed, “Look, here comes our birthday star!”

People began to turn their heads, and someone noticed Charlene standing behind Katie. Impressed by her poise and striking appearance, they remarked, “Mrs. Hawkins, is this your granddaughter? No wonder she’s caught the eye of Starfall City’s finest young men. She’s stunning, and she carries a hint of your youthful charm. You truly are blessed!”

Charlene wanted to slip away immediately, but the throng of people made it impossible to move through easily. The Spencer family and Henley were not far off, and their eyes were already on her.

Realizing Charlene and Katie had arrived together, they were momentarily under the impression that Katie had invited Charlene to join the party. But they quickly deduced that couldn’t be the case. Charlene must be here for the wedding next door. It wasn’t uncommon for first-timers at the hotel to get mixed up, as it had happened earlier, too.

As Charlene’s face turned icy at the mention of her having a resemblance to a young Katie, she was about to speak up when Katie interjected in a calm tone, “You’ve got the wrong person. She’s not my granddaughter. I don’t know her.”

Just then, Thorne and Vesta stepped out of the elevator. Someone immediately recognized Vesta and said, “Oh, you’ve got your wires crossed! There’s the real granddaughter.”

All eyes shifted to Thorne and Vesta. With their striking looks and graceful demeanor, they made a handsome pair. Coupled with their prestigious backgrounds, the guests couldn’t help but shower them with compliments, “Ah, the student of a scientific genius, such poise is unmatched.”

Chapter 396

“Isn’t that so?”

Dalton and Moran Albright were there too. They didn’t know about the long-standing feud between Charlene and the Hawkins and Spencer families. So when Katie mentioned the guests had mistaken someone’s identity, they barely reacted.

Henley and Laverne Hawkins listened quietly, not bothering to defend Charlene. Leah Spencer observed all of this, feeling quite pleased with herself.

Janetta looked on, wanting to say something, but with so many people around, she kept her head down and remained silent.

At that moment, Helena, Nadine, and Carl Ross stepped out of the elevator.

“Cousin?”

Nadine and Carl barely had a chance to process the crowd before spotting Charlene about to leave. Hearing Carl’s voice, Charlene turned around and saw her grandmother and her cousins.

Soon enough, Carl and Helena noticed Thorne, but Helena also saw Henley, Maureen, Katie, and the others.

Charlene pressed her lips together, turned on her heel, and returned to Helena’s side. “Grandma, the wedding reception is over there,” she said, gently supporting Helena.

Katie had invited a mix of family, friends, and local New York City elites to her birthday celebration. Some of these guests were aware of the Hawkins and Ross family’s history. Though it had been a while since they’d seen Helena, they recognized her immediately.

When they heard Charlene call Helena ‘Grandma’ and saw Charlene looked to be in her mid-twenties, they quickly pieced together that this striking young woman must be Katie’s other granddaughter. This granddaughter hadn’t been part of the Hawkins family ever since Katie’s son divorced his first wife.

They had heard rumors that after Katie’s son remarried, she had disregarded her previous granddaughter entirely. What they had thought were just rumors seemed to hold some truth, judging by Katie’s indifferent and dismissive demeanor towards the girl.

Even Henley, the biological father, stood by without uttering a word, showing no intention of acknowledging his daughter.

Years ago, when Henley decided to divorce the Ross family heiress to marry a woman of modest means, people thought he’d lost his mind. However, over the years, the Ross family had nearly gone bankrupt, losing their former glory, while the Hawkins family had risen to prominence, thanks to the granddaughter from that modest background.

Word had it that Katie’s grandson was also quite remarkable.

Witnessing the Hawkins family’s current prosperity, compared to the Ross family’s decline, people realized Katie and Henley’s choices had been right all along.

Because of the Hawkins family’s newfound status, when they received invitations, many had traveled all the way from New York City to attend Katie’s celebration. Among them were some of New York City’s most elite, people who previously wouldn’t have associated with the Hawkins family. Yet, today, they made the effort to attend, honoring the Hawkins family’s invitation and cementing their elevated status.

Chapter 397

The folks in New Albury recognized Helena Ross the moment she walked in. But seeing that neither the Hawkins nor the Spencer families said a word about it, everyone immediately understood that the Hawkinses didn’t want any old drama with the Rosses getting dragged back into the spotlight.

So, even though people clearly recognized Helena, not a single person went over to say hello.

Instead, a few people glanced over at Vesta and Jacques Hawkins. Right in front of Charlene Ross and Helena, someone turned to Katie Hawkins with a big, flattering grin and said, “Mrs. Hawkins, your grandkids-both of them-are just outstanding! Looks, brains, you name it. You sure hit the jackpot.”

Vesta and Jacques were, no question, the pride and joy of the Hawkins family. Katie didn’t spare so much as a glance for Charlene.

Instead, she gazed at her grandchildren with nothing but affection and replied, laughing, “Oh, you’re too sweet-“

Charlene didn’t catch the rest. She and Helena had already slipped past the crowd, heading further into the reception.

As for Thorne Henderson, after catching a glimpse of him earlier, Charlene didn’t pay him any more attention.

Dalton Ramirez and Moran Albright hadn’t expected to run into Charlene here, of all places and even more awkward, someone had mistaken her for Vesta. They watched her leave, unsure what to say.

Just then, Granger Harden’s secretary came over, carrying a gift box, and handed it to Katie.

When they learned Granger wouldn’t be able to make it to the birthday party in person, both the Hawkins and Spencer families looked a little deflated.

But, if anything, the Spencers seemed even more disappointed than the Hawkinses.

And not just disappointed-they were anxious too.

After all, Leah Spencer had gotten herself into trouble recently, both Rhoda and Georgina Spencer were desperate for Leah and Granger to hit it off and pull the family out of its current rut.

So Granger’s absence today was a real blow.

Moran was genuinely surprised when he heard Granger couldn’t make it. As far as he knew, Granger didn’t have anything in particular going on today.

Vesta hadn’t expected Granger to skip out either. She frowned, clearly troubled.

Thorne, on the other hand, didn’t seem to care one way or the other.

Meanwhile…

Charlene, Helena, and the others found their seats in the banquet hall. They’d barely sat down when Charlene’s phone started buzzing.

It was Jasmine Henderson calling.

Charlene hesitated; she hadn’t planned on answering. But Helena, sitting right next to her, took one look at the caller ID and remembered how Thorne and Vesta had shown up at Katie’s party together, but Jasmine was nowhere in sight. Helena guessed that Thorne must’ve left Jasmine at home.

Feeling a pang of sympathy for Jasmine, Helena nudged Charlene, urging her to pick up.

Charlene had the same thought. Not wanting to ignore Jasmine’s call in front of her grandmother, she excused herself and stepped into a quieter hallway. Jasmine sounded thrilled that Charlene picked up. “Mom! Mother’s Day is this Sunday! I got you a present. Can I come see you then?”

Mother’s Day. That was always a big deal.

Charlene paused for a moment, then said softly, “Of course.”

She added, “Are you home alone right now?”

“Yeah,” Jasmine answered. “Dad’s not back yet.”

Charlene didn’t say anything for a moment.

The truth was, Jasmine was actually Katie’s great-granddaughter. Vesta liked to claim she doted on Jasmine, but she hadn’t even thought to bring her along to Katie’s birthday.

Was this what real love for Jasmine looked like?

Couldn’t Thorne see something so obvious?

But knowing Thorne, as long as Vesta gave him any excuse at all, he’d believe her-no questions asked.

Chapter 398

Sunday was Mother’s Day.

Jasmine arrived at the Ross family home on Saturday.

Thorne’s driver dropped her off.

For her Mother’s Day gift, Jasmine gave her mom a handmade card. On the front, in careful handwriting, it said, “Happy Mother’s Day, Mom.”

“Isn’t it pretty? My teacher said I could ask Dad to help, but he’s been super busy lately. So I did everything myself, from the design to drawing and sticking on the hearts and everything.”

Charlene realized it had been a while since she’d actually watched Jasmine do her homework.

Her handwriting was getting neater and neater.

As Charlene looked at the card, she suddenly remembered last year, when she’d flown all the way to Goldland just to spend Jasmine and Thorne’s birthday with them. But Jasmine had been preoccupied, polishing a bracelet for Vesta.

And, if Jasmine’s words were anything to go by, that bracelet had been a team effort between her and Thorne.

Charlene kept her expression calm as these memories flickered through her mind.

She slowly closed the card and said, “It’s beautiful, thank you.”

The day after Mother’s Day, Charlene got a call from Kenton Wagner. That evening, she headed straight back to the base.

York Watson walked into the data center and paused when he saw Charlene hard at work.

She didn’t notice him right away.

A few minutes later, as she picked up her mug, took a sip of water, and set it down, she finally caught sight of York standing not far away, facing her.

She paused for a second, nodded at him, then turned back to her computer. York was in the data center for a reason.

When he finished his meeting, he noticed Charlene was still at her desk. He walked over and said, “It’s getting late. Aren’t you going to grab something to eat?”

Charlene glanced up, saw who it was, and replied, “I will. In a bit.”

York nodded, not wanting to interrupt her.

Charlene kept working for a while longer. When she finally left the data center to go get dinner, she saw York waiting outside. It looked like he was expecting someone.

He heard her footsteps, turned around, and smiled, “All done? Heading for dinner?”

Charlene nodded, “Yeah, are you-?”

“Wanna join me?”

She blinked, realizing he’d been waiting for her.

York, it seemed, didn’t want to disturb her while she was working-so he’d waited outside.

He looked at her and said, “You probably saw the footage from my mission last week. Honestly, you saved my skin.”

Every pilot had their own flying style.

Those habits came from years of experience and sharp instincts. But these days, with Al advancing so fast, those habits could also be turned into data that the enemy could track.

Charlene had taken his mission history and the enemy’s patterns. So, last week, when he almost acted on instinct, the system flagged it, suggested he do the opposite, and predicted exactly where the enemy would be, giving him the best escape route.

Thanks to the system and her work-he’d gotten out safe.

Charlene understood straight away.

She said, “That’s what we’re supposed to do. Besides, you kept your cool and made the right call. You saved yourself.”

Maybe it was her job, but after that day, whenever York came to the data center, he heard everyone praising Charlene’s skill with data and analysis.

She had an incredible sense for the big picture.

York was about to say something when Kenton strode over and said, “Charlene, come with me.”

Chapter 399

Charlene nodded quickly, then turned to York. “Sorry, I can’t make it to lunch with you.”

York smiled warmly. “No worries.”

With that, Charlene left.

York watched her and Kenton walk away, then headed to the cafeteria for lunch on his own.

He hadn’t taken a real break in quite a while.

A couple of days after he met Charlene, his official vacation finally started.

He didn’t see Charlene at all during those two days.

When he got home, his family didn’t realize he was on leave, so everyone was busy doing their own thing, and the house was pretty much empty.

Once word got around that he was back, his friend Dalton invited him out for dinner.

Over burgers and fries at their usual diner, Kelvin Scott couldn’t resist some gossip. “Honestly, I didn’t expect Ms. Hawkins-you know, the one Dalton’s into, to be Dr. Kevitt Smith’s PhD student. That’s pretty impressive, actually.” York didn’t know much about the history of AI development, let alone who Kevitt Smith was.

Kelvin knew that. Truth be told, he’d only learned about Kevitt Smith thanks to Dalton anyway.

York wasn’t really interested in the topic.

But then, as if something had suddenly popped into his mind, he asked, “Between Kevitt Smith and our own Mr. Kenton, who’s had a bigger impact on AI?”

Kelvin shrugged. That was beyond him.

But Dalton knew the answer. “Mr. Wagner, definitely.”

Back in the day, Kenton Wagner had single-handedly made groundbreaking breakthroughs in AI research. He led a team that broke through international tech barriers and helped push the country’s AI industry forward. The guy was basically a legend; foreign competitors were always wary of him. The way Dalton saw it, without Kenton, their country’s Al wouldn’t be anywhere near where it was today.

Kevitt Smith was great, sure, but there was just no comparison.

Dalton didn’t exactly like Stewart Ferguson, but he could separate his feelings; Kenton was Kenton, and Stewart was Stewart. No need to mix them up.

York rarely asked about things that didn’t concern him. The fact that he brought this up today was a little unusual.

But considering Kenton’s reputation and the fact that they all knew the guy, Dalton and Kelvin didn’t think much of it.

Once the conversation drifted away, Dalton suddenly grinned. “Oh, by the way, last time I had dinner with my mom and some of the aunts, they mentioned they’re trying to set you up with someone again. Looks like you won’t be able to dodge those blind dates this time, now that you’re back.”

To be fair, York was at that age. His family had been bringing up the marriage thing since early last year.

He hadn’t minded much before, wasn’t opposed, but didn’t have any strong feelings about it either.

But now…

He lowered his gaze, not responding.

That night, York had barely spent any time with his family before his phone rang. His vacation was suddenly cut short, and he had to rush back to the base.

He wasn’t sure if Charlene had already left the base or was just busy with something else.

Three days later, after another mission, York returned to the data center, but Charlene was nowhere to be seen.

A couple more days passed. Still no sign of her.

Finally, four or five days later, after another assignment, he spotted Charlene in the cafeteria, hunched over her meal.

York paused, watching her for a moment.

Then he walked over and sat down across from her.

Charlene looked up and smiled. “Back already?”

“Yeah, just got in,” he said, meeting her eyes. “I didn’t see you last week. I thought maybe you’d left the base.”

Charlene shook her head. “Nope, I’ve been around. Just not holed up in the data center.”

York nodded, then asked the question that had been on his mind. “So, when are you heading out this time?”

Charlene assumed it was just small talk. “Tomorrow.”

York blinked in surprise. “That soon?”

“It’s not that soon, really. I’ve been here for over ten days already.”

As she finished up her meal, Charlene dabbed her mouth with a napkin. “Alright, I’m done. Take your time-“

Before she could get up, York suddenly blurted, “So, uh, Ms. Ross, do you have a boyfriend?”

Charlene was caught off guard, totally not expecting that.

Before she could respond, York went on, “If not, what do you think about me?”

He realized how abrupt he sounded, but honestly, with his crazy schedule and Charlene not coming to the base all that often, chances for them to run into each other were rare. Who knew when-or if-they’d see each other again? If he didn’t speak up now, someone else might.

It took Charlene another moment to realize he was actually asking her out.

Seeing how shocked she looked, York quickly added, “You don’t have to answer right away. I just thought, if you ever want to date or settle down, maybe you could consider-“

“Sorry,” Charlene interrupted, suddenly flustered. “Thank you, really, but I’m… I’ve already been married.”

Chapter 400

As soon as the words left her mouth, York barely had time to react before Charlene’s phone buzzed. Glancing at the screen, she muttered, “Something urgent came up at the data center. I have to run,” and hurried off.

The next morning, Charlene left the compound early. After a much-needed day at home to recharge, she headed back to work at PrimeStar Technologies. PrimeStar had recently kicked off a partnership with Henderson Tech Solutions. On the day Charlene returned, Stewart was just about to head over to Henderson for a meeting.

Previously, when it came to hashing out contracts with Thorne, Charlene could leave it to Stewart or Livingston to handle the discussions. But for this joint project between PrimeStar and Henderson, her involvement was essential.

The meeting was all about the core technologies at the heart of their collaboration, so Charlene joined Stewart as they made their way to Henderson Tech’s headquarters. Gaylord Hearst and a few other tech leads came along, too.

As they reached the conference room, Thorne, his two assistants, and Josh appeared from the opposite hallway. Thorne greeted Stewart with polite small talk.

Since Charlene had left Henderson, Josh hadn’t really seen her around. He’d only heard from Coy about her new gig at PrimeStar. Stewart had dropped by Henderson a couple of times lately, but Charlene hadn’t been with him, so they just assumed she wouldn’t be coming back. Apparently, they were wrong. Thorne spotted Charlene and Gaylord but only gave them a brief, indifferent glance before heading inside with Stewart. Gaylord was happy to leave it at that; he didn’t want anyone knowing he and Thorne had any history.

Charlene and Josh had always gotten along pretty well, so when she saw him again, she gave him a nod and said, “Hey, Josh, long time no see.”

“Yeah, it’s been a while,” Josh replied, smiling.

Gaylord caught the exchange and asked, “You two know each other?”

“I used to work here,” Charlene explained.

Gaylord didn’t know the details about her and Thorne. From her answer, he just assumed she’d been a tech at Henderson, nothing unusual. Besides, they had business to get to, so he didn’t press further.

Charlene and Gaylord had barely settled in when the door opened again. This time, it was Professor Mack from Evermore College who was also involved in the project.

“Sorry to keep everyone waiting,” Professor Mack said as he entered.

“We just got here ourselves,” Stewart replied.

Professor Mack’s gaze lingered on Stewart. Being a Kenton graduate already made Stewart noteworthy, but lately, he’d become something of a prodigy in the AI world; anyone in the field knew his name.

With a warm smile, Professor Mack said, “You must be Mr. Ferguson! I’ve been hoping to meet you. It’s a pleasure to finally put a face to the name.”

“You flatter me, Professor,” Stewart said, shaking his hand.

After a few pleasantries, the meeting got underway. Charlene focused on the discussions; while the heavy technical talk was handled by Stewart, the Henderson engineers, and Professor Mack, she and Gaylord mostly took notes and listened.

The meeting ran from a little after nine until noon. When it wrapped up, Thorne invited everyone out for lunch.

As they left the conference room, Professor Mack turned to Thorne and said, “By the way, I haven’t seen Vesta in ages. I heard she’s staying in Starfall City for work, so it’ll probably be harder to catch up in the future. Would you mind if I invited her along for lunch?”

Stewart, already suspecting Professor Mack knew Vesta, nodded with a friendly smile. “Not at all.”

Thorne asked, “You two know each other?”

“I was her advisor in college, Professor Mack replied, grinning. “Even back then, she was exceptionally talented. Now that she’s Dr. Smith’s PhD student, she’s really living up to her potential.”

“I’ll give her a call,” Thorne said.

Half an hour later, Charlene and the group arrived at The Oak & Ivy, a local favorite for business lunches. Just as they pulled up, Vesta and Leah were getting out of their car.

Seeing Professor Mack, Vesta hurried over. “Professor! It’s been too long!” They chatted for a moment before Professor Mack turned to Stewart. “Mr. Ferguson, I believe you already know Vesta?”

Stewart glanced at Vesta and replied, “We’ve met.”

Professor Mack beamed. “You two are among the brightest in your field. You should definitely connect more.”

Vesta noticed the way Stewart looked at her, a look no different from before. She’d assumed that, now he knew she was Dr. Smith’s doctoral student, he’d see her in a new light, maybe even as a peer. After all, they had a lot in common when it came to their area of expertise. But from the way Stewart regarded her, nothing had changed at all.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next